The Project Gutenberg eBook of Diary of a Pedestrian in Cashmere and Thibet
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Diary of a Pedestrian in Cashmere and Thibet

Author: W. H. Knight

Release date: January 1, 2003 [eBook #3639]
                Most recently updated: November 22, 2021

Language: English

Credits: Jeroen Hellingman


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DIARY OF A PEDESTRIAN IN CASHMERE AND THIBET ***




                         DIARY OF A PEDESTRIAN
                                   IN
                          CASHMERE AND THIBET.

                                   By
                 Captain Knight, Forty-eighth Regiment.

                                London:
                Richard Bentley, New Burlington Street.
                 Publisher in Ordinary to Her Majesty.
                                 1863.







                                   To
                        those for whose perusal
              the following pages were originally written
                        they are affectionately
                               dedicated.







PREFACE.


With the fullest sense of the responsibility incurred by the addition
of another volume to the countless numbers already existing, and daily
appearing in the world, the following Diary has been committed to the
press, trusting that, as it was not written with intent to publication,
the unpremeditated nature of the offence may be its extenuation, and
that as a faithful picture of travel in regions where excursion trains
are still unknown, and Travellers’ Guides unpublished, the book may not
be found altogether devoid of interest or amusement. Its object is
simply to bring before the reader’s imagination those scenes and
incidents of travel which have already been a source of enjoyment to
the writer, and to impart, perhaps, by their description, some portion
of the gratification which has been derived from their reality. With
this view, the original Diary has undergone as little alteration of
form or matter as possible, and is laid before the reader as it was
sketched and written during the leisure moments of a wandering life,
hoping that faithfulness of detail may atone in it for faults and
failings in a literary and artistic point of view.

Although the journey it describes was written without the advantages of
a previous acquaintance with the writings of those who had already gone
over the same ground, subsequent research has added much to the
interest of the narrative, and information thus obtained has been added
either in the form of Notes or Appendix. Under the latter head,
acknowledgment is principally due to an able and interesting essay on
the architecture of Cashmere, by Capt. Cunningham, and also to a paper
by M. Klaproth, both of whom appear to have treated more fully than any
other writers the subjects to which they refer.

As differences will be found to occur in the names of places, &c.
between the parts thus added and the remainder of the book, it may be
well to explain that in the former only are they spelt according to the
usually received method of rendering words of Eastern origin in the
Roman character. By this system the letters ā, e, ī, o, and ū, are
given the sounds of the corresponding Italian vowels; i and u are
pronounced as in “hit” and “put;” and the letter a is made to represent
the short u in the word “cut.” In this way it is that Cashmere,
correctly pronounced Cushmere, comes to be written Kashmīr, and Mutun,
pronounced as the English word “mutton,” [1] is written Matan, both of
which, to the initiated, represent the true sound of the words. Those
who have adopted the system, however, have not always employed it
throughout, nor given with it the key by which it alone becomes
intelligible; and the result has been that in many ways, but
principally from the un-English use made of the letter a, it has tended
quite as much to mislead and confuse, as to direct.

In the narrative, therefore, wherever custom has not already
established a particular form of spelling, the explanation of the sound
has been attempted in the manner which seemed least liable to
misconception, and, except as regards the letters a and u no particular
system has been followed. These have been invariably given the sounds
they possess in the words “path” and “cut” respectively, a circumflex
being placed over the latter to denote the short u in the word “put.”

Such names, therefore, as Cushmere, Tibbut, Muhummud, Hijra, &c. have
been left as custom has ruled them, and will appear in their more
well-known costume of Cashmere, Thibet, Mahomet, and Hegira.

The concluding sketch was originally intended to accompany a series of
brightly-coloured Cashmerian designs illustrative of the life of
“Krishna;” and the reproduction of these, in their integrity, not
having been found feasible, the sketch itself may appear de trop.

It has, however, been retained on the possibility of the translations
which occur in it being of interest to those who may not be acquainted
with the style of Eastern religious literature; while the outline it
presents of some of the religions of the East, bare and simple as it
is, may be acceptable to such as are not inclined to search out and
study for themselves the necessarily voluminous and complicated
details.


    London.
        June, 1863.







CONTENTS.


    Preface.                                    vii

    Introduction.                                 3

    Part I.
    The Pleasures of the Plains.                  9

    Part II.
    Cashmere.                                    39

    Part III.
    A Halt in the Valley.                        78

    Part IV.
    Little Thibet.                              129

    Part V.
    Ladak and the Monastery of Hemis.           181

    Part VI.
    A Retreat to the Valley.                    205

    Part VII.
    Last Days of Travel.                        261

    The Religions of Cashmere and Thibet.       305

    Appendix A.
    The Temples of Cashmere.                    347

    Appendix B.
    The Mystic Sentence of Thibet.              362

    Appendix C.
    A Sketch of the History of Cashmere.        376







ILLUSTRATIONS.


   1. Ladak                                         frontispiece.
   2. View in Sirinugger                            To face p. 84
   3. Solomon’s Throne                                         90
   4. Hurree Purbut                                            92
   5. Martund                                                 108
   6. Pandreton                                               122
   7. Lamieroo                                                164
   8. Road to Egnemo                                          176
   9. Rajah’s Palace, Ladak                                   182
  10. Monastery of Hemis                                      192
  11. Seventh Bridge, Sirinugger                              268
  12. Hindoo Temple in the Himalayas                          306
  13. Gunesh                                                  311
  14. Birth of Krishna                                        312
  15. Temple Decoration, Himalayas                            318
  16. Ancient Jain Temple                                     336


  17. Chubootra, or Resting-place in the Himalayas Vignette Title.
  18. The Head of Affairs                                       3
  19. An Unpropitious Moment                                   27
  20. Kismut                                                   29
  21. Crossing the Sutlej                                      30
  22. A Halting-place in Cashmere                              74
  23. Latticed Window, Sirinugger                             102
  24. Sacred Tank, Islamabad                                  104
  25. Painting versus Poetry                                  111
  26. Love-lighted Eyes                                       112
  27. Vernagh                                                 115
  28. Cashmerian Temple Sculpture                             121
  29. Patrun                                                  126
  30. Roadside Monument, Thibet                               152
  31. Road to Moulwee                                         155
  32. Rock Sculpture                                          156
  33. Thibetian Monument                                      159
  34. Natives and Lama                                        164
  35. Thibetian Religious Literature                          167
  36. Inscribed Stones                                        170
  37. Inscribed Stone                                         176
  38. Monument at Hemis                                       190
  39. Painted Stone                                           199
  40. Buddha                                                  202
  41. Snow Bridge                                             241
  42. Kangree                                                 266
  43. Ancient Hindoo Temple                                   305
  44. Fukeer of Solomon’s Throne                              322







ERRATUM.


Page 116, line 5, for A.D. 1612, read A.D. 1619.







            “Who has not heard of the Vale of Cashmere,
                With its roses the brightest that earth ever gave,
            Its temples, and grottoes, and fountains as clear
                As the love-lighted eyes that hang over their wave?”







INTRODUCTION.


More than a year and a half had been spent in the hottest parts of the
plains of India, and another dreaded hot season was rapidly making its
approach, when, together with a brother officer, I applied for and
obtained six months’ leave of absence for the purpose of travelling in
Cashmere and the Himalayas, otherwise called by Anglo-Indians “The
Hills.”

We had been long enough in the country to have discovered that the
gorgeous East of our imagination, as shadowed forth in the delectable
pages of the “Arabian Nights,” had little or no connexion with the East
of our experience—the dry and dusty East called India, as it appeared,
wasted and dilapidated, in its first convalescence from the fever into
which it had been thrown by the Mutiny of 1857–58. We were not long,
therefore, in making our arrangements for escaping from Allahabad, with
the prospect before us of exchanging the discomforts of another hot
season in the plains, for the pleasures of a sojourn in the far-famed
valley of Cashmere, and a tramp through the mountains of the
Himalayas—the mountains, whose very name breathes of comfort and
consolation to the parched up dweller in the plains. The mountains of
“the abode of snow!”

Our expeditionary force consisted at starting of but one besides the
brother officer above alluded to—the F. of the following pages—and
myself. This was my Hindoo bearer, Mr. Rajoo, whose duty it was to make
all the necessary arrangements for our transport and general welfare,
and upon whose shoulders devolved the entire management of our affairs.
He acted to the expedition in the capacity of quartermaster-general,
adjutant-general, commissary-general, and paymaster to the forces; and,
as he will figure largely in the following pages, under the title of
the “Q.M.G.,” and comes, moreover, under the head of “a naturally dark
subject,” a few words devoted to his especial description and
illumination may not be out of place.

With the highest admiration for England, and a respect for the
Englishman, which extended to the very lining of their pockets, Mr.
Rajoo possessed, together with many of the faults of his race, a
certain humour, and an amount of energy most unusual among the family
of the mild Hindoo. He had, moreover, travelled much with various
masters, in what are, in his own country, deemed “far lands;” and
having been wounded before Delhi, he had become among the rest of his
people an authority, and to the Englishman in India an invaluable
medium for their coercion and general management.

To us he proved a most efficient incumbent of the several offices we
selected him to fill. His administration no doubt did display an
occasional weakness; and his conduct as paymaster to the forces was
decidedly open to animadversion; for, in this capacity, he seemed to be
under the impression that payments, like charity, began at home, and he
also laboured under a constitutional and hereditary infirmity, which
prevented him in small matters from discerning any difference between
meum and tuum.

Having been employed collectively, however, it would be unfair to judge
of his performances in detail; and from his satisfactory management of
the expedition, occasionally under such trying circumstances as a
break-down in the land transport, or an utter failure in his tobacco
supply, we had every reason to be satisfied with our choice. The latter
misfortune was the only one which really interfered at any time with
his efficiency, or upset his equanimity, and it unfortunately occurred
always at the most inopportune seasons, and at a time when he was
undergoing his greatest hardships.

As long as the supply lasted, the mysterious gurglings of his “Hubble
Bubble,” or cocoa-nut water-pipe, might be heard at almost any hour of
the day or night. “Hubble bubble, toil and trouble,” was the natural
order of his existence; and when in some peculiarly uncivilised region
of our wanderings, the compound of dirt, sugar, and tobacco, in which
his soul delighted, was not forthcoming, he and his pipe seemed at once
to lose their vitality, and to become useless together. The temporary
separation which ensued, being in its way a mensa et thoro, was a
source of trouble and inconvenience to all concerned, and we had, more
than once, cause to regret not having given the tobacco question that
forethought and consideration to which it would be well entitled by any
one undertaking a similar expedition.

Overlooking these weaknesses, Mr. Rajoo’s character was beyond
reproach, and for the particular work he had to perform, his
combination of efficiency, portability, and rascality, rendered him in
every respect “the right man in the right place.”

Such was our “head of affairs,” and such the small force he had at
first to provide for. As we passed out of India, and got further from
regions of comparative civilization, his cares increased: cellar,
kitchen, larder, farm-yard, tents, &c. had then to accompany our
wandering steps, and the expedition gradually increased in size, until
it attained its maximum of nearly forty. From this it again as
gradually decreased, and as one by one our retainers disappeared, it
dwindled in dimensions until it finally reached its original limited
proportions, and then “we three met again,” once more upon the plains
of India.

All our necessary preparations having been completed, and a sacrifice
of three precious weeks having been duly offered to the inexorable
genius who presides over public correspondence, we reduced our
impedimenta to the smallest possible compass, and with about a hundred
pounds to commence life with, all in two shilling pieces, that being
the only available coin of the realm in this our second century of
British administration, we took our departure by railway for Cawnpore.
Here we found ourselves located and hospitably entertained in the house
in which our unfortunate fellow-countrywomen were confined on their
recapture from the river by the Nana Sahib, one of the few mementos of
the mutiny still left standing at Cawnpore.

Next day we laid our dâk for Simla, and about six o’clock in the
evening, with the Q.M.G. on the roof, and ourselves and our possessions
stowed away in the innumerable holes and corners of the rude wooden
construction called a “Dâk garee,” or post coach, we took our
departure. After a few mishaps with our steed, involving the necessity
of getting out to shove behind, we entered upon the Grand Trunk Road,
and with a refreshing sense of freedom and relief, soon left Cawnpore
in all its native dust and dreariness behind us.







PART I.

THE PLEASURES OF THE PLAINS.


May 21, 1860.—Being fairly under weigh, our first attention was
directed towards the machine which was to be, in a great measure, our
home for many days to come. Not overburdened with springs, and not much
to look at, though decidedly an extraordinary one to go, our conveyance
was by no means uncomfortable; and, stretched upon a mattress extending
its entire length, F. and I chatted over our plans and projects, and
star-gazed, and soon fell asleep, in spite of the ruts on the road and
the wild discordant bugling of our ragged coachman, who seemed to
consider that, however inferior in other respects, in a matter of music
we were not to be outdone, not even by Her Majesty’s own royal mail. At
first sight, the necessity of trying to clear such lonely roads as we
were travelling was not altogether apparent; but a slight acquaintance
with the general principles and laws of progression of the national
Indian institution called a bullock-cart, or “beil-garee,” soon clears
up the difficulty. Built entirely of wood, and held together by scraps
of ropes and cord, a more hopeless-looking machine cannot exist; and
drivers and bullocks alike share in the general woodenness and
impassibility of the structure. The animals, too, having probably lost
all the better feelings of their nature in such a service, are appealed
to entirely through the medium of their tails, and the operation
occasionally results in the whole creaking mass being safely deposited
in some capacious rut, there to remain until “the Fates”—assuming,
perhaps, the appearance of three additional bullocks—arrive to draw it
out again. Occasionally, too, the institution comes to a halt for the
night, comfortably drawn up in the centre of the line of traffic, with
a delightful disregard for aught but the present, and an air of supreme
contempt for the most eloquent music of all the ragged coachmen on the
Grand Trunk Road.

Every five miles we stopped to change our horse, and miserable indeed
was the raw-boned little animal that made his appearance on every
occasion. Still the pace was kept up in spite of appearances, and at
seven A.M. we reached “Ghoorsahagunge”—more generally known as
Gooseygunge—sixty miles from Cawnpore, and 197 from Delhi.

Here we slept in peace until eleven o’clock, and awoke from dreams of
Cashmere to the unpleasant realities of a violent dust-storm. The usual
“Khus-khus tatties,” or screens of fragrant grass, which are kept in a
continual state of moisture at door and window, and convert the
dust-charged scorching blast into a comparative coolness, were not
forthcoming, and our halt was not a pleasant one by any means: still
our faces were towards the mountains, and the pleasures of hope enabled
us to take our misfortunes with entire philosophy. We started again
about five P.M., when the power of the sun was somewhat abated, and
encountered the usual difficulties with refractory horses at every
change. A start was in no case effected without much management and
exertion. A half-naked black generally attaches himself to each wheel;
the driver, from a post of vantage, belabours the miserable horse with
all his might and main; the Q.M.G. takes a firm hold of the rails on
the roof; and all shouting, grunting, and using bad language together,
away we go at full gallop, if we are in unusual luck, for about 300
yards. Then comes a dead stop: the same operation commences again, and
so on, until the animal is sufficiently far from his last stable to be
able to look forward with some confidence to the one ahead, and resigns
himself to circumstances accordingly. One peculiarity in this peculiar
country we found to be, that in putting our steed-to, the English
custom is reversed. The cart is “put-to,” not the horse; and the latter
being left standing anywhere on the road, the lumbering “garee” is
dragged up to his tail, and fastened up with a combination of straps
and ropes, marvellous to behold.

May 23.—To-day we arrived at “Etawah,” where we found a very
comfortable little staging bungalow, but no supplies of either beer or
butter procurable. On the road in the early morning there were herds of
deer and antelope in sight, but time being precious we left them
unmolested.

As yet very little change makes its appearance in the character of the
country. Level plains, with patches of trees, mango and palm, as far as
the eye can reach, and everywhere dust, dust, dust! The palm-trees,
however, with toddy parties scattered about among them, serve to make
the scene look cheerful, and, for an eastern one, comparatively lively.
In the evening we again took the road, with a hot wind blowing strongly
and steadily, and before long we were overtaken by a dust-storm, which
completely enveloped us in its murky folds, and interfered with our
happiness a good deal. Got through the night much as usual, with the
addition of a midnight vocal entertainment, which some hundreds of
wolves and jackals treated us to, while the “authorities” were looking
to our welfare, by taking off and greasing our wheels. Of travellers we
meet but few, generally bullock-train parties, with soldiers, &c.,
return dâks, and an occasional old Mussulman, or other native, taking
advantage of the early morning for his journey, and wrapped and
swaddled up as if afraid of being congealed by the coolness of the
morning air.

Every day’s journey leaves one more and more at a loss to discover the
sources of the wealth of this enormous country. The soil, for miles and
miles a dead flat, is now barren as a desert, and we meet hardly a sign
of active traffic. During the night we certainly did encounter a long
train of heavily-laden bullock-waggons; but the merchandize was
gunpowder, and its destination was up, instead of down the road.

May 24.—Arrived at “Kurga,” where we found neither bread nor butter
forthcoming—nothing but—“plenty fowl, Sahib!” In the evening we again
encountered a heavy dust-storm, the worst of the season; the whole
night it continued to blow in our teeth; and between the fierce dryness
of the wind and the searching particles of dust, which visited us
without ceremony, we spent anything but an agreeable night. At three
A.M. we reached the “Hingus Nuddee,” or river; and changing our
solitary horse for two fat bullocks, we crossed its sandy bed, and over
a bridge of boats—not so genteelly, perhaps, but much more securely,
than we could have otherwise done. There were the remains here of a
handsome suspension bridge; but the chains had been cut by the rebel
Sepoys, and nothing but the pillars now remained.

May 25.—At four A.M. we crossed the bridge of boats over the Jumna, and
found ourselves under the gloomy battlements of the Fort of Delhi.

Entering by the Calcutta Gate, we drove through large suburbs, lighted
up with rows of oil lamps, reminding one, in the dim light, a good deal
of Cairo. Arriving at the dâk bungalow, we found it such a dirty
looking deserted building, and the interior so much of a piece with the
exterior, that we mounted again, and set off to try the Hotel, or
“Pahunch Ghur,”—a name originally intended to convey the meaning “An
arriving house,” but neatly and appropriately corrupted into the term
“Punch Gur,” which speaks for itself, and troubles no one much about
its derivation. We were rather disappointed with the general appearance
of the city: dirt and grandeur were closely combined, and the
combination gave the usual impression of shabby genteelness in general,
not at first sight prepossessing. After driving through what might have
been an Eastern Sebastopol, from the amount of ruin about, we reached a
cut-throat-looking archway; and the coachman, here pointing to a dirty
board, above his head, triumphantly announced the “Punch Gur!” Hot and
thirsty, we got out, with visions of rest and cooling sherbets, too
soon to be dispelled. Passing through long dirty halls, and up
unsavoury steps, we at last reached a sort of court, with beds of
sickly flowers, never known to bloom, and from thence issued to a suite
of musty hot Moorish-looking rooms, with gold-inlaid dust-covered
tables, and a heavily-draped four-post bedstead, the very sight of
which, in such a climate, was almost enough to deprive one of sleep for
ever. Our speech forsook us, and without waiting to remark whether the
lady of the house was an ogress, or possessed of a “rose-coloured body”
and face like the full moon, we fairly turned tail, and drove in all
haste to our despised dâk bungalow, where, meekly and with softened
feelings towards that edifice, we were glad to deposit ourselves on a
couple of charpoys, or “four-legs,” as the bedstead of India is called,
and endeavour to sleep the best way we could. “Delhi,” we found, quite
kept up its reputation of being the hottest place in India. All idea of
sight-seeing was out of the question, and the whole of our energies we
were obliged to expend in endeavouring to keep moderately cool.

After enjoying the two first of blessings in a hot climate—viz. a
plentiful supply of cold water and a change of raiment, we felt
ourselves able to undergo the exertion of meeting the traditional
grilled fowl at breakfast, and of inspecting the curiosities from the
bazaars. At the first wish on the latter subject, we were invaded by a
crowd of bundle-carrying, yellow-turbaned, rascally merchants, who, in
half a minute, had the whole of their goods on the floor—rings,
brooches, ivory ornaments, and inutilities of all sorts and kinds, all
of them exorbitantly dear, and none of any real value.

We left Delhi again at about six P.M., after loitering about the city
for a short time, among the teeming bazaars, some parts of which were
picturesque and “Eastern” enough. Outside the city walls, the country
was ruined and dilapidated in the extreme; demolished houses and wasted
gardens telling their tale of the loss of Delhi, and our struggle for
its recapture.

May 26.—During the night, we got over seventy-three miles, and reached
“Kurnaul” at seven A.M. The bungalow we found unusually comfortable,
being a remnant of the old régime, and one of the few which escaped
from the hands of the rebels during the mutiny.

The country here begins to improve in appearance—more trees and
cultivation on all sides; and the natives appear finer specimens than
their more southern relations. The irrigation, too, seems to be carried
on with more systematic appliances than further south—the water being
raised by the Persian wheel, and bullock-power introduced in aid of
manual labour.

May 27.—Arrived at Umballa at three A.M., and found the staging
bungalow full. The only available accommodation being a spare charpoy
in the verandah, F. took a lease of it, while I revelled in the
unaccustomed roominess of the entire carriage, and slept till six, when
we got into our lodgings. Although so near the foot of the Himalayas,
the weather was so oppressive here that exploring was out of the
question; and at six P.M., changing our carriage for palankeens, or
doolies, we commenced a tedious and dusty journey to the village of
“Kalka,” the veritable “foot of the hills,” where we were met by a
string of deputies from the different “dry-lodgings” in the
neighbourhood, soliciting custom. The first house we came to was
guarded by an unmistakeable English hotel-keeper, of some eighteen
stone; and so terrible was the appearance she presented, with her arms
akimbo, rejoicing in her mountain air, that in our down-country and
dilapidated condition, we felt quite unequal to the exertion of
stepping into her little parlour; and passing her
establishment—something in the small bathingplace-style of
architecture—we went on to the next, very much of the same order, and
called the “Brahminee Bull.” Here, to my dismay however, standing in
the selfsame position, weighing the same number of stone, and equally
confident in the purity of her air as her neighbour, stood another
female “Briton,” with the come-into-my-parlour expression of
countenance, regarding us as prey. Under the circumstances, exhausted
nature gave in; though saved from Scylla, our destiny was Charybdis,
and we accordingly surrendered ourselves to a wash, breakfast, and the
Brahminee Bull. During the day, we had a visit from a friend and
ex-brother officer, whom we had promised to stay with, at “Kussowlie,”
on our road up. Kalka was not hot, but grilling, so that a speedy
ascent to the station was soon agreed upon. Not caring to risk a
sun-stroke, I resigned myself to the traditional conveyance of the
country, a “jhampan,” while the other two rode up; but here, for the
second time, it was “out of the fryingpan into the fire.” Such an
infernal machine as my new conveyance turned out never could have
existed in the palmiest days of the Inquisition. It was a sort of
child’s cradle, long enough for a creature of some five or six summers,
made like a tray, and hung after the fashion of a miniature four-post
bedstead, with goat’s-hair curtains. The structure is suspended,
something in the fashion of a sedan-chair which has been stunted in its
growth, between two poles; between the projections of these again,
before and behind, connected by a stout strap, are two shorter bars,
each supported, when in travelling order, on the shoulders of two
bearers. When the machine is in motion, therefore, there are four men
in line between the shafts.

The pace is always rather fast, and down a declivity the torturers go
at a run; the result is, that prominent parts of one’s body are
continually in collision with the seat or sides of the machine, coming
down from various altitudes, according to the nature of the ground and
the humour of the inquisitors. After getting over about six miles in
this graceful and pleasing manner, we reached the first of the
fir-trees, and as we rose still higher a delicious breeze came over the
hills, as precious to the parched and travel-stained pilgrim from the
plains as a drop of water to the thirstiest wanderer in the desert.
Kussowlie appeared a picturesque little station, perched at the summit
of one of the first of the hilly ranges, and here I found my two
companions, burnt and red in the face as if they, too, had had their
sufferings on the road, occupied in looking over the goods of a
strolling Cashmere merchant; luckily for themselves, however, it was
under the protecting superintendence of our hostess. Our friends were
living on a miniature estate commanding a magnificent view of the
mountain ranges on one side, and, on the other, the plains of the
Punjab, the scorching country from which we had just made our escape
lying stretched out before us like an enormous map in relief. Towards
the mountains were the military stations of “Dugshai” and “Subathoo,”
and the boys’ asylum of “Senore,” the latter rather marring the face of
nature by the workhouse order of its architecture. “Simla” we could
just distinguish, nestled among the blue mountains in the far distance.

Here we spent a couple of days very pleasantly with our hospitable
entertainers, and satisfactorily pulled up all arrears of sleep—a
luxury none can really appreciate who have not travelled for six days
and nights in the different local conveniences I have mentioned.

Before leaving we had an opportunity of seeing how England in the
Himalayas makes its morning calls. Walking, which amounts almost to an
impossibility in “the plains,” seems to be voted infra dig. in “the
hills,” and Mrs. Kussowlie according made her appearance seated in
state in a jhampan, and borne on the shoulders of four of her slaves.

These were active, wiry-looking natives, dressed in long green coats,
bound with broad, red, tight-fitting pantaloons, and with small turbans
of red and green on their heads. Altogether, a more startling-looking
apparition to the uninitiated than this Himalayan morning visitor could
hardly be imagined, even in a tour through the remotest regions of the
earth.

May 29.—About six o’clock in the evening we remounted our instruments
of torture and took the road to Simla. For about seven miles the path
was down hill, and the bearers being fresh, they huddled us along at a
pace calculated to outrage our feelings most considerably, and, at the
same time, with no more consideration for our welfare than if we were
so many sacks of coal. In spite of the sufferings of the principal
performers, the procession was most amusing; and as we jolted, bumped,
and bundled along, it was impossible to keep from laughing, although
crying, perhaps, would, under the circumstances, have been more
appropriate. My machine led the way, four of the inquisition being in
the shafts, and four in waiting, running along at the side with pipes,
bundles, sticks, &c. Then came F. similarly attended, and finally the
Q.M.G., hubble bubble in hand, and attired in a gold embroidered cap,
surrounded by a lilac turban: seated in a sort of tray, and reclining
at his case in full enjoyment of his high position, he looked the
priest of the procession, and managed to retain his dignity in spite of
the rapid and unceremonious way in which he was being whirled along. As
the moon went down we had the additional effect of torchlight to the
scene, three bearers having the special duty of running along to show
the pathway to the rest. This seemed a service of some danger, and our
torch-bearers at times verged upon places where a stumble would have
apparently extinguished both themselves and their torches for ever.
About half way we stopped for about an hour for the bearers to partake
of a light entertainment of “ghee and chupatties”—otherwise, rancid
butter and cakes of flour and water. This was their only rest and only
meal, from the time they left Kussowlie at six P.M. until they reached
Simla at eight A.M. The same set of bearers took us the entire
distance, about thirty-five miles; and the four men who were not
actually in the shafts used to rest themselves by running, ahead and up
precipitous short cuts, so as to insure a few minutes’ pull at the pipe
of consolation before their turn arrived again. To us, supposed to be
the otium cum dig. part of the procession, the road seemed perfectly
endless. No sooner were we up one ascent than we were down again on the
other side; and when we thought Simla must be in sight round the next
turn, it seemed suddenly to become more hid than ever. In one of these
ups and downs of life my machine, during a heavy lurch, fairly gave way
to its feelings, and with a loud crash the pole broke, and down we both
came, much to my temporary satisfaction and relief. A supply of ropes
and lashings, however, formed part of the inquisitors’ stores, and we
were soon under weigh again to fulfil the remainder of our destiny.

The entrance to Simla led us through a fine forest of oaks, firs,
cedars, and other large trees; and winding along through these we
could, every now and then, discern, towering over the backs of endless
ranges of blue and hazy mountains, ridge upon ridge of glittering snow,
which cast its icy breath upon us even where we were, helping us to
forget the horrors of the night, and giving us a renewal of our lease
of existence. Simla itself soon opened on our view, a scattered and
picturesque settlement of houses of the most varied patterns perched
about over the mountain top, just as an eligible spot presented itself
for building purposes. It is situated 8,000 feet above the level of the
sea and 7,000 over the average level of “the plains,” Umballa, which is
near the foot of the range, being 1,000 above the sea-level. From our
halting-place we could discern the scene of our night’s journey, with
Kussowlie looking like a mere speck in the distance, and we felt a
proud sort of consciousness of having accomplished a desperate
undertaking in very good style. Passive endurance was, under the
circumstances quite as worthy of praise as the more active virtues
displayed by those who were the cause of our sufferings. After the
first good breakfast I had eaten for three months, we pulled up arrears
of sleep till four P.M. and found, on awaking, that our much expected
letters had arrived from the post, and among them the necessary
permission from the Punjab Government to travel in Cashmere, and
instructions for our guidance while in the territory. From among the
routes laid down in the latter we chose No. 1. [2] The direct line
across the mountains from Simla would have entailed additional delay
and permission, and as time was precious we decided upon descending
again to the plains and making our way through Lahore, not, however,
without a severe pang at leaving so soon the terrestrial paradise of
which we had got a glimpse. After arranging our movements with the
“authorities,” we sallied out to see fashionable Simla airing itself,
which, as far as dress is concerned, it appeared to do very much in the
fashionable watering-place style at home. The jhampans, palkies,
dandies, [3] &c. which took up the entire road, however, loudly
proclaimed India, Simla being much too dainty to touch the ground with
its pretty feet, and too lazy to use its own legs for purposes of
out-door locomotion. The station seems a curious combination of many
styles and places; the scenery and houses, Swiss; the people Anglo
Indians, Affghans, Cashmeeries, &c.; the conveyances,
Inquisito-Spanish; and the bazaars, in their native dirt, pure Indian.

May 31.—After making our leave secure, we made up our minds for a
plunge into the plains again and a forced march to Lahore, being rather
expedited in the determination by hearing that several travellers had
been recalled from leave in consequence of there being a scarcity of
officers with their regiments.

With a fine moonlight night in our favour we again took the road; and
practice slightly assuaging our sufferings, we got on smoothly enough
till within a few hours from Hureepore Bungalow, when my machine again
broke with a crash, and the nature of the fracture being compound, I
walked on and left the executioners to repair the instrument at their
leisure.

June 1.—Reached Hureepore at four A.M., and found the place in
possession of a crowd of monkeys of all sorts and sizes, taking an
early breakfast. Here, chicken and eggs being again written in our
destiny, we halted for an hour or two, and at eleven again took the
road with our cast-iron bearers, and hurried along in the noonday sun,
up hill and down dale, through Kussowlie, and on and on till we were
once more fairly deposited at the feet of “Mrs. Charybdis.” A slight
dinner here, and at 8.30 P.M. we were again in train, shuffling along
through several feet of dust, which the bearers, and torch-carriers,
and the rest of our numerous train, kicked up about us, in clouds
nearly dense enough to cause suffocation.

June 2.—At 8.30 A.M. we arrived again at Umballa, and with nothing to
comfort us in our dusty and worried condition but the reflection that
our start from Simla was a magnificent triumph of stern determination
over present enjoyment and unwonted luxury, we again resumed our forced
march. At six P.M. we took our departure, in a very magnificent coach,
but in an “unpropitious moment,” for the horse was unusually averse to
an advance of any sort, and when we did get clear of the station his
opinions were borne out by a terrific storm of dust, with a thunder,
lightning, and rain accompaniment, which effectually put a stop to all
further progress. The horse for once had his wish, and was brought to a
regular stand. The wind howled about us, and the dusty atmosphere
assumed a dull red appearance, such as I had only once before seen at
Cawnpore, and the like of which might possibly have prevailed during
the last days of Pompeii. After getting through the worst of the storm,
we pushed along, and had reached the twentieth mile-stone, when,
catching a flavour of burning wood, I looked out and found the wheel at
an angle of some 30 degrees, and rubbing against the side preparatory
to taking its leave altogether. Here was another effect of starting in
an unpropitious moment. The interruption in the great forced march
preyed heavily upon our minds, but, on the principle of doing as “Rome
does,” we took a lesson from the religion of “Islam,” and concurring in
the views expressed by our attendant blacks, viz. that “whatever is
written in a man’s destiny that will be accomplished,” we ejaculated
“Kismut” with the rest, and resignedly adapted ourselves to the
writings in our own particular page of fate. Having sent back to
Umballa the news of our distress, a new conveyance in a few hours made
its appearance; and hauling it alongside the wreck, we unshipped the
stores, reloaded, and eventually reached “Thikanmajura” at eight A.M.

June 3.—Starting at about three o’clock P.M., we found the unpropitious
moment still hanging over us: first a violent dust-storm, and then a
refractory horse, which bolted completely off the road, and nearly
upset us down a steep bank, proved to demonstration that our star was
still obscured.

About midnight we reached the river “Sutlej,” and exchanged our horse
for four fat and humpy bullocks, who managed, with very great labour
and difficulty, to drag us through the heavy sands of the river-bed
down to the edge of the water. Here we were shipped on board a
flat-bottomed boat, with a high peaked bow; and, after an immensity of
hauling and grunting, we were fairly launched into the stream, and
poled across to the opposite shore. The water appeared quite shallow,
and the coolies were most of the time in the water; but its width,
including the sands forming its bed, could not have been less than two
miles and a half. It was altogether a wild and dreary-looking scene, as
we paddled along—the wild ducks and jackals, &c. keeping up a concert
on their own account, and the patient old bullocks ruminating quietly
on their prospects at our feet.

On arriving at what appeared to be the opposite bank, we were taken
out, and again pulled and hauled through the deep sand, only to be
reshipped again on what seemed a respectable river in its own right;
and here, getting out of patience with a stream that had no opposite
bank, I fell asleep, and left the bullocks to their sorrows and their
destiny.

June 4.—Arrived at Jullundur, where we had to share the bungalow with
another traveller and a rising family, who kept us alive by howling
vigorously all day. The road from this being “Kucha,” literally
uncooked, but here meant to express “unmetalled,” we had yet another
form of conveyance to make acquaintance with. It was a palkee, rudely
strapped upon the body of a worn-out “Dâk garee;” and although a more
unpromising-looking locomotive perhaps never was placed upon wheels,
the actual reality proved even worse than the appearance foreboded.

Anybody who has happened to have been run away with in a dust-cart
through Fenchurch Street, or some other London pavement, the gas pipes
being up at the time, might form some idea of our sensations as we
pounded along, at full gallop, over some thirty miles of uneven,
uncooked road; but to anybody who has not had this advantage,
description would be impossible. About half way, it appeared that it
was written in my miserable destiny that the off fore-wheel of my shay
was to come off, and off it came accordingly; so that once more I
became an involuntary disciple of Islam, and went to sleep among the
ruins, with rather a feeling of gratitude for the respite than
otherwise. On awaking, I found myself again under way; and effecting a
junction with my companion, we had a light supper off half a
water-melon; and, after crossing the River Beas by a bridge of boats,
and being lugged through another waste of sand by bullocks, we once
again reached a “cooked” road, and arrived at “Umritsur” at six A.M.

June 5.—Found the heat so great here that we were unable to stir out.

As a consolation, we received a visit from four “Sikh Padres,” who
rushed in and squatted themselves down without ceremony, previously
placing a small ball of candied sugar on the table as a votive and
suggestive offering. The spokesman, a lively little rascal, with a
black beard tied up under his red turban, immediately opened fire, by
hurling at us all the names of all the officers he had ever met or read
of. The volley was in this style: First, the number of the regiment,
then Brown Sahib, Jones Sahib, Robinson Sahib, Smith Sahib, Tomkins
Sahib, Green Sahib, and so on, regiment after regiment and name after
name, his brother Padres occasionally chiming in in corroboration of
their friend’s veracity and in admiration of his vast stock of military
information. After much trouble, we got rid of the pack, at the price
of one rupee, which was cheap for the amount of relief afforded by
their departure.

June 6.—Reached Lahore at ten P.M. and had a night in bed, for the
third time only since leaving Cawnpore. The Q.M.G. being at once set to
work to make the necessary arrangements for our final start for
Cashmere, we paid a hurried visit to the Tomb of Runjeet Singh and the
Fort and City of Lahore. These were worth seeing, but they abounded in
sights and perfumes, which rendered the operation rather a trying one,
considering the very high temperature of the weather.

June 7.—Drove out in a dilapidated buggy, and with an incorrigible
horse, to Mean Meer, the cantonments of Lahore. The place looked burnt
up and glaring like its fellows, and a fierce hot wind swept over it,
which made us glad enough to turn our backs on it and hurry home again
as fast as our obstinate animal would take us. The Q.M.G., we found,
had collected our staff of servants together, and was otherwise pushing
on our preparations as fast as the dignity and importance of the
undertaking would admit.

The staff consisted of khidmutgar, bawurchie, bhistie, dhobie, and
mihtar; or, in plain English, butler, cook, water-carrier, washerman,
and sweeper.

Of these, the washing department only brought with it its insignia and
badge of office. This was an enormous smoothing-iron, highly ornamented
with brass, decorated with Gothic apertures, and made to contain an
amount of charcoal that would have kept an entire family warm in the
coldest depths of winter. Being of great weight, we rather objected to
such an addition to our stores—the more so as our linen was not likely
to require much getting-up. The dhobie, however, declared himself
unable to get on without it, and it accordingly had to be engaged with
its master.

June 8.—To-day Rajoo is still hard at work laying in stores from the
bazaars and arranging means of transport for them; the weather hot
beyond measure; and as neither our food nor quarters are very good, we
begin to forget our lessons of resignation, more especially as the
mosquitoes begin to form a very aggravating item in our destiny.

June 9.—About four P.M. the Q.M.G. came in triumphantly with about
sixteen tall baskets covered with leather, which he called “khiltas;”
and having ranged them about the room like the oil-jars of “Ali Baba,”
he proceeded to cram them with potatoes, tea, clothes, brandy, and the
whole stock of our earthly goods, in a marvellous and miscellaneous
manner, very trying to contemplate, and suggestive of their entire
separation from us and our heirs for ever.

Coolies not being procurable in sufficient numbers to carry away all
our stores together, F. and I agreed to start in the morning, leaving
the head of affairs with the rearguard to follow at his leisure. Got
away at last in two “palkees,” with four “banghy wallahs,” or
baggage-bearers, carrying our immediate possessions, guns, &c. Spent
the night wretchedly enough, the roads being of the worst, and covered
nearly a foot deep everywhere with fine dust, which our bearers very
soon stirred up into an impenetrable cloud, enveloping us in its folds
to the verge of suffocation.

The sensation is strange enough, travelling in this way along a lonely
road at dead of night, closely shut up in an oblong box, and surrounded
by some twenty or more dusky savages, who could quietly tap one on the
head at any time, and appropriate the bag of rupees—inseparable from
Indian travelling—without the slightest difficulty. That they do not do
so is probably from the knowledge they possess that with the bag of
rupees there is generally to be found a revolver, and that an English
traveller is of so generous a disposition that he seldom parts from his
money without giving a little lead in with the silver.

June 10.—After a dusty jolt of forty miles, we reached “Gugerwalla” at
eight A.M., and felt the change from Lahore most refreshing. The
village seemed a quiet little settlement, very little visited by
Englishmen, and the inhabitants, probably on that account, appeared of
a different stamp from those we had hitherto met. The women, in
particular, were more gaily dressed, and not so frightened at a white
face as more south. The rearguard not having come up at six P.M. we
started off without it. Crossed the Chenab during the night. The fords,
by torchlight, were most picturesque, and rather exciting, in
consequence of the water at times taking it into its head to see what
was inside the “palkee.” The Chenab makes the fourth out of the “five
waters” from which the “Punjab” takes its name. The Jhelum only
remains—the ancient Hydaspes of Alexandrian notoriety.

June 11.—Reached “Goojerat” at five A.M. and enjoyed a few hours of
quiet sleep in a very comfortable bungalow. The “khiltas” not making
their appearance, we halt here for the night. In the evening we
explored the city—a straggling rabbit-barrow settlement, inclosed by a
mud wall, and boasting the narrowest streets I had ever seen. In an
open space we came upon a marvellously-ornamented “mundir,” or Hindoo
temple, painted in the most florid style, with effigies of dark
gentlemen in coloured pants riding on peacocks, antelopes, and other
beasts of burden common in the country. It seemed the centre of
attraction to a numerous concourse of strangers from the north; among
others, a bevy of young ladies with loose trousers and fair
complexions, evidently “Cashmeeries,” who seemed to regard the “heathen
temple” as one of the wonders of the world. In the middle of the night
the rearguard came in with the supplies, and we at once turned it into
an advanced-guard, and packed it off to make preparations for our
arrival at “Bimber.”

June 12.—Spent a very hot day at Goojerat, and amused ourselves by
inspecting the gold-inlaid work for which the place is famous. At 5.30
P.M. we started for our last night’s journey in British territory; and
thus terminated, for the present, our experiences of all the hot and
dusty “pleasure of the Plains.”







PART II.

CASHMERE.


June 13.—About two A.M. we passed out of India into the territory of
His Highness the Maharajah of Cashmere, and halted at Bimber. The
accommodation here turned out to be most indifferent, although in our
route the edifice for travellers was called a “Baraduree,” which
sounded grandly. It means a summer-house with twelve doors; but beyond
the facilities it afforded of rapid egress, we found it to possess but
few advantages.

Putting a couple of charpoys outside, we managed a few hours’ sleep al
fresco, in spite of the flies and mosquitoes innumerable, who lost no
time in taking possession of their new property. On being able to
discern the face of the country, we found ourselves at the foot of a
range of hills of no great height, but still veritable hills; and
although the sun was nearly as hot as in the plains, we felt that we
were emancipated from India, and that all our real travelling troubles
were over. In the evening we inspected the Maharajah’s troops,
consisting of eight curiously-dressed and mysteriously-accoutred sepoys
under a serjeant. These same troops had rather astonished us in the
morning by filing up in stage style in front of our two charpoys just
as we awoke, and delivering a “Present arms” with great unction as we
sat up in a half-sleepy and dishevelled condition, rubbing our eyes,
and not exactly in the style of costume in which such a salute is
usually received. We now found the “army” in the domestic employment of
cooking their victuals, so that we were unable to have much of a
review. However, we looked at their arms and accoutrements; ammunition
they had none; and saw them perform the “manual and platoon.” Their
arms had been matchlocks, but had been converted, these stirring times,
into flintlocks! In addition to these, which were about as long as a
respectable spear, they had each a sword and shield, together with a
belt and powder-horn, all clumsy in the extreme. In loading, we found
an improvement on the English fashion, for, after putting the imaginary
charge in with the hand, they blew playfully down the muzzle to obviate
the difficulty of the powder sticking to the sides. After presenting
the troops with “bukhshish,” we strolled through the village and met
the “thanadar,” or head man, coming out to meet us, arrayed in glorious
apparel and very tight inexpressibles, and mounted on a caparisoned
steed. Dismounting, he advanced towards us salaaming, and holding out a
piece of money in the palm of his hand; and not exactly knowing the
etiquette of the proceeding, we touched it and left it where we found
it, which appeared to be a relief to his mind, for he immediately put
it in his pocket again.

His chief conversation was on the subject of the Maharajah and the
delights of Cashmere, and anxiety as to our having got all supplies,
&c. which we required, as he had been appointed expressly for the
purpose of looking after the comfort of the English visitors. What with
our friend and his train, and the detachment of “the army” which had
accompanied us, our retinue began to assume the appearance of a
procession; and it was with great difficulty that we induced them all
to leave us, which they did at last after we had expressed our full
satisfaction at the courtesy displayed by the Maharajah’s very
intelligent selection of a “thanadar.”

June 14.—Broke up our camp about three A.M. and started our possessions
at four o’clock, after some difficulty in prevailing upon the coolies
to walk off with their loads. On mustering our forces, we found that
they numbered thirty-seven, including ourselves. Of these twenty-four
were coolies, carrying our possessions—beer, brandy, potatoes, &c.; our
servants were six more; then there were four ponies, entailing a native
each to look after them; and, last of all, one of the redoubtable
“army” as a guard, who paraded in the light marching order of a sword,
shield, bag of melons, and an umbrella. F. and I travelled on “yaboos,”
or native ponies—unlikely to look at, but wonderful to go. Mine was
more like a hatchet than anything else, and yet the places he went over
and the rate he travelled up smooth faces of rock was marvellous to
behold.

About eight o’clock we found ourselves once more among the pine-trees;
and, although the sun was very powerful, we had enough of the freshness
of the mountain air to take away the remembrance of the dusty plains
from our minds. No rain having fallen as yet, the springs and rivers
were all nearly dry; but we saw several rocky beds, which gave good
promise of fly-fishing, should they receive a further supply of water.

About nine A.M. we reached our halting-place, “Serai Saidabad,” a
ruined old place, with a mud tenement overlooking, at some elevation,
the banks of a river.

Here we were again received with a salute, by a detachment of warriors
drawn up in full dress—viz. red and yellow turbans, and blue trousers
with a red stripe.

After undergoing a refreshing bath of a skin of water, taken in our
drawing-room, we got our artist to work at breakfast, and shortly after
found, with considerable satisfaction, that we were in for the first of
the rains. This welcome fact first proclaimed itself by the
reverberation of distant thunder from among the mountains to the north;
then an ominous black cloud gradually spread itself over us, and, with
a storm of dust, down came the rain in torrents, making the air, in a
few minutes, cool and delicious as possible, and entirely altering the
sultry temperature which had previously prevailed. The thirsty ground
soaked up the moisture as if it had never tasted rain, and the trees
came out as if retouched by Nature’s brush; while as, for F. and
myself, we turned the unwonted coolness to the best account we could,
by setting ourselves to work to pull up all arrears of sleep forthwith.

June 15.—Started at four A.M., with our numerous train, and found the
road all the pleasanter for the rain of the previous evening, and all
things looking green and fresh after the storm. Our path led us up a
rocky valley, with its accompanying dashing stream, in the bed of which
we could see traces of what the brawler had been in his wilder days, in
huge and polished boulders and water-worn rocks, which had been hurled
about in all directions. We afterwards went straight up a precipitous
mountain, wooded with pine, which was no light work for the coolies,
heavily laden as they were. No sooner, however, were we on the top of
this than down we went on the other side; and how the ponies managed
their ups-and-downs of life was best known to themselves; certainly,
nothing but a cat or a Cashmere pony could have got over the ground.
About nine A.M. we reached “Nowshera,” under another salute, where we
found an indifferent-looking “Baraduree,” completely suffocated among
the trees of a garden called the “Bauli Bagh,” or “Reservoir Garden,”
from a deep stone well in the centre of it. Here we got on
indifferently well, the weather being close after the rain, and the
place thickly inhabited by crowds of sparrows, all with large families,
who made an incessant uproar all day long; besides an army of
occupation of small game, which interfered sadly with our sleeping
arrangements at night. In the evening we made the acquaintance of a
loquacious and free-and-easy gardener, entirely innocent of clothes,
who came and seated himself between F. and myself, as we were perched
upon a rock enjoying the prospect. According to his account, the
Maharajah’s tenants pay about seven rupees, or fourteen shillings, per
annum for some five acres of land. In the middle of the night we came
in for another storm of thunder and lightning, which took a good many
liberties with our house, but cooled the air; and only for the
mosquitoes, and other holders of the property, whose excessive
attentions were rather embarrassing, we would have got on very well. As
it was, however, I hardly closed an eye all night, and spent the
greater part of it in meandering about the Bauli Bagh, vestito da
notte—in which operation I rejoice to think that, like the Russians at
the burning of Moscow, I at least put the enemy to very considerable
inconvenience, even at the expense of my own comfort.

June 16.—About half-past four A.M. we got under weigh again, heartily
delighted to leave the sparrows and their allies in undisputed
possession of their property.

The “kotwal,” and other authorities, who had been extremely civil in
providing supplies, coolies, &c., according to the Maharajah’s order,
took very good care not to let us depart without a due sense of the
fact, for they bothered us for “bukhshish” just as keenly as the lowest
muleteer; and when I gave the kotwal twelve annas, or one shilling and
sixpence, as all the change I had, he assured me that the khidmutgar
had more, and ran back to prove it by bringing me two rupees. I gave
the scoundrel one, and regretted it for three miles, for he had robbed
the coolies in the morning, either on his own or his master’s account,
of one anna, or three-halfpence each, out of their hardly-earned wages.
To-day we find ourselves once more among the rocks and pines, and as we
progressed nothing could exceed the beauty of the views which opened
upon us right and left. A mountain stream attended our steps the whole
way sometimes smoothly and placidly, sometimes dancing about like a mad
thing, and teasing the sturdy old battered rocks and stones which long
ago had settled down in life along its path, and which, from the amount
of polish they displayed, must themselves have been finely knocked
about the world in their day. Rounding a turn of the river, where it
ran deeply under its rocky bank, we came suddenly upon the ghastly
figure of a man carefully suspended in chains from a prominent tree.
His feet had been torn off by the wolves and jackals, but the upper
part of the body remained together, and there he swung to and fro in
the breeze, a ghastly warning to all evildoers, and a not very pleasing
monument of the justice of the country. He was a sepoy of the
Maharajah’s army, who had drowned his comrade in the stream below the
place where he thus had expiated his crime. Not far from this spot we
discovered traces of another marauder, in the shape of a fresh
footprint of a tiger or a leopard, just as he had prowled shortly
before along the very path we were pursuing.

From this we gradually got into a region of fruit-trees, interspersed
with pines; and sometimes we came upon a group of scented palms, which
looked strangely enough in such unusual company. Through clustering
pomegranates, figs, plums, peach-trees, wild but bearing fruit, we
journeyed on and on; and, as new beauties arose around us, we could not
help indulging in castles in the air, and forming visions of earthly
paradises, where, with the addition only of such importations as are
inseparable from all ideas of paradise, either in Cashmere or
elsewhere, one might live in uninterrupted enjoyment of existence, and,
at least, bury in oblivion all remembrance of such regions as the
“Plains of India.”

About ten A.M., after a continuous series of ups-and-downs of varied
scenery, we arrived at “Chungas,” a picturesque old serai, perched upon
a hill over the river. It was marked off in our route as having no
accommodation, but, located among the mouldering remnants of grandeur
of an old temple in the centre of the serai, we managed to make
ourselves very comfortable, and thought our “accommodation” a most
decided improvement upon our late fashionable but rather overcrowded
halting-place. From the serai we can see, for the first time, the snowy
range of the Himalayas, trending northwards, towards the Peer Punjal
Pass, through which our route leads into the Valley of Cashmere.

June 17.—Another ride through hill and dale to “Rajaori,” or “Rampore,”
a most picturesque-looking town, built in every possible style of
architecture, and flanked at one extremity by a ruined castle. Our
halting-place was in an ancient serai, with a dilapidated garden,
containing the remains of some rather handsome fountains. It was
situated on a rock, several hundred feet above the river which
separated us from the town; and, from our elevated position, we had a
fine view of the whole place, and got an insight into the manners and
customs of the inhabitants, without their being at all aware of our
proximity.

The women and children appeared to be dressed quite in the Tartar
style: the women with little red square-cornered fez caps, with a long
strip of cloth thrown gracefully over them, and either pyjamas of blue
stuff with a red stripe, or a long loose toga of greyish cloth,
reaching nearly to the feet. The little girls were quite of the
bullet-headed Tartar pattern, of Crimean recollection, but wore rather
less decoration. The Crimean young ladies generally had a three
cornered charm suspended round their necks, while the youthful fashion
of Rajaori, scorning all artificial adornment, selected nature only as
their mantua-maker, and wore their dresses strictly according to her
book of patterns. After enjoying a delightfully cool night in our
elevated bedroom, we started for “Thanna.”

Our path led through a gradually ascending valley, cultivated, for the
rice crop, in terraces, and irrigated by a complicated net-work of
channels, cut off from the mountain streams, and branching off in every
direction to the different elevations. The ground was so saturated in
these terraces that ploughing was carried on by means of a large
scraper, like a fender, which was dragged along by bullocks, the
ploughman standing up in the machine as it floundered and wallowed
about, and guiding it through the sea of mud.

June 18.—Reached Thanna at nine A.M. and came to a halt in a shady spot
outside the village. There was an old serai about half a mile off, but
it was full of merchants and their belongings, and savoured so strongly
of fleas and dirt, that we gave it up as impracticable.

This was the first instance of our finding no shelter; and, as ill luck
would have it, our tents took the opportunity of pitching themselves on
the road, a number of coolies broke down, and one abandoned our
property and took himself off altogether. Under these interesting
circumstances, we were obliged to spend the day completely al fresco,
and to wait patiently for breakfast until the fashionable hour of
half-past two P.M. The inhabitants took our misfortunes very
philosophically, and stopped to stare at us to their heart’s content as
they went by for water, wondering, no doubt, at that restless nature of
the crazy Englishman, which drives him out of his own country for the
sole purpose, apparently, of being uncomfortable in other people’s. Our
position, although at the foot of the grander range of mountains, we
found very hot, and a good deal of ingenuity was required in order to
find continued shelter from the scorching rays of the sun. The natives
here, seemed to suffer to a great extent from goitre, and one of our
coolies in particular had three enormous swellings on his neck,
horrible to look at. During the night, Rajoo came in with the missing
baggage, except two khiltas, for which no carriage could be procured,
and which he was in consequence obliged to abandon on the road until
assistance could be sent to them.

June 19.—Started at daybreak from our unsatisfactory quarters, and
enjoyed some of the finest scenery we had yet encountered. The road
ascended pretty sharply into what might be called the real mountains,
and finding our spirits rise with the ground, we abandoned our ponies
and resolved to perform the remainder of our wanderings on foot. As we
reached the summit of our first ascent, and our range of view enlarged,
mountain upon mountain rose before us, richly clothed with forest
trees; while, overtopping all, peeped up the glistening summits of the
snowy range, everything around seems cool and pleasant, in spite of the
hot sun’s rays, which still poured down upon us. Our road from this,
descending, lay among the nooks and dells of the shady side of the
mountain; and the wild rose and the heliotrope perfumed the air at
every step as we walked along in full enjoyment of the morning breeze.
Our sepoy guide of to-day was not of the educated branch of the army.
He was the stupidest specimen of his race I had ever met; and as his
language was such a jargon as to be nearly unintelligible, we failed
signally in obtaining much information from him.

Among other questions, I made inquiries as to woodcock, the cover being
just suited to them, and after a great deal of difficulty in explaining
the bird to him, he declared that he knew the kind of creature
perfectly, and that there were plenty of them. By way of convincing us,
however, of his sporting knowledge, he added that they were in the
habit of living entirely on fruit; and he was sadly put out when F. and
I both burst into laughter at the idea of an old woodcock with his bill
stuck into a juicy pear, or perhaps enjoying a pomegranate for
breakfast. Shortly after, we came suddenly upon quite a new feature in
the scene—a strange innovation of liveliness in the midst of solitude.

At a bend in the road, what should appear almost over our heads but a
troop of about a hundred monkeys, crashing through the firs and
chestnuts, and bounding in eager haste from tree to tree, in their
desire to escape from a party of natives coming from the opposite
direction. They were large brown monkeys, of the kind called lungoors,
standing, some of them, three feet high, and having tails considerably
longer than themselves. Their faces were jet black, fringed with light
grey whiskers, which gave them a most comical appearance; and as they
jumped along from tree to tree, sometimes thirty and forty feet,
through the air, with their small families following as best they
could, they made the whole forest resound with the crashing of the
branches, and amused us not a little by their aërial line of march.

After crossing a dashing mountain-torrent by a rude bridge of trees
thrown across it, we arrived at the village of Burrumgulla. Here our
guide wanted us to halt in a mud-built native serai, but, with the
recollection of past experience fresh upon us, we declined, preferring
to choose our own ground and pitch our first encampment. The ground we
selected was almost at the foot of a noble waterfall, formed by a huge
cleft in a mass of rugged rock. The water, dashing headlong down, was
hidden in the recess of rock below, but the spray, as it rose up like
vapour and again fell around us, plainly told the history of its birth
and education. Even had we not seen the snowy peaks before us from the
mountain top, there was no mistaking, from its icy breath, the nursery
in which its infant form had been cradled. Just at our feet was one of
the frail and picturesque-looking pine bridges spanning the torrent;
while just below it another mountain river came tumbling down, and,
joining with its dashing friend, they both rolled on in life together.
As soon as our traps arrived, F. and I had a souse in the quietest pool
we could find, and anything so cold I never felt; it was almost as if
one was turned into stone, and stopping in it more than a second was
out of the question. After breakfast and a siesta, we sallied out to
try and explore the head of the cataract above us. After rather a
perilous ascent over loose moss and mould, and clutching at roots of
shrubs and trees, we were brought to a stand by a huge mass of
perpendicular rock, which effectually barred us from the spot through
which the water took its final leap. The upper course of the torrent,
however, amply repaid us for our labour, for it ran through the most
lovely dell I ever saw; and as it bounded down from rock to rock, and
roared and splashed along, it seemed to know what there was before it,
and to be rejoicing at the prospect of its mighty jump. Torrent as it
seemed, it was evidently nothing to what it could swell to when in a
rage, for here and there, far out of its present reach, and scattered
all about, were torn and tattered corpses of forest trees, which had
evidently been sucked up and carried along until some rock more abrupt
than its neighbours, had brought them to a stand and left them,
bleached and rotting, in the summer’s sun. At night we found ourselves
glad to exchange our usual covering of a single sheet for a heavy
complement of blankets, and found our encampment not the least too
warm. The authorities here were particularly civil and obliging, and
supplied us with the best of butter, eggs, and milk. The latter was
particularly good, and, not having often tasted cow’s milk in the
Plains, we did it ample justice here.

June 20.—Found it rather hard to turn out this morning, in consequence
of the great change in the temperature, but got under weigh very well
considering. Our path led us up the main torrent towards the snow, and
in the first three miles we crossed about twenty pine-tree bridges
thrown across the stream, some of them consisting of a single tree, and
all in the rudest style of manufacture. Near one of these, under an
immense mass of rock, we passed our first snow. It looked, however, so
strange and unexpected, that we both took it for a block of stone; and
being thatched, as it were, with leaves and small sticks, &c., and
discoloured on all sides, it certainly bore no outward resemblance to
what it really was.

After an almost perpendicular ascent up natural flights of steps, we
reached our next stage, Poshana—a little mud-built, flat-roofed
settlement on the mountain-side. Here we engaged a couple of
“shikàrees,” or native sportsmen, and made preparations for a détour
into the snows of the Peer Punjal in search of game.

June 21.—Having made a division of our property, and sent the Q.M.G.
with an advanced guard two stages on to Heerpore, F. and I started at
daybreak for a five-days’ shooting expedition in the mountains.

We took with us a khidmutgar and bhistie—both capital servants, but
unfortunately not accustomed to cold, much less to snow. Besides these,
we had ten coolies to carry our baggage, consisting of two small tents,
bedding, guns, and cooking utensils, &c.; and our two shikàrees with
their two assistants. The two former wore named Khandàri Khan and Baz
Khan,—both bare-legged, lightly clothed, sharp-eyed, hardy-looking
mountaineers, and well acquainted with the haunts of game, and passes
through the snow.

For the first time we had now to put on grass shoes or sandals; and
though they felt strange at first, we soon found that they were
absolutely necessary for the work we had before us. Our shoemaker
charged us six annas, or ninepence, for eight pairs, and that was
thirty per cent. over the proper price. However, as one good day’s work
runs through a new pair, they are all the better for being rather
cheap. Along the road in all directions one comes across cast-off
remains of shoes, where the wearer has thrown off his worn-out ones and
refitted from his travelling stock; and in this way the needy
proprietor of a very indifferent pair of shoes may, perchance, make a
favourable exchange with the cast-off pair of a more affluent
pedestrian; but, to judge from the specimens we saw, he must be very
needy indeed in order to benefit by the transaction. On leaving
Poshana, we immediately wound up the precipitous side of a mountain
above us, and soon found that, from the rarification of the air, and
the want of practice, we felt the necessity of calling a halt very
frequently, for the purpose, of course, of admiring the scenery and
expatiating upon the beauties of nature. About two miles on the way we
came to a slip in the mountain-side, and just as we scrambled, with
some difficulty, across this, our foremost shikàree suddenly dropped
down like a stone, and motioning us to follow his example, he
stealthily pointed us out four little animals, which he called
“markore,” grazing at the bottom of a ravine. Putting our sights to
about 250 yards, we fired both together, with the best intentions, but
indifferent results; for they all scampered off apparently untouched,
and we again resumed our march.

Our encamping ground we found situated among a shady grove of
fir-trees, with a mountain-torrent running beneath, bridged over, as
far as we could see, with dingy-looking fields of snow and ice. Here,
in the middle of June; with snow at our feet, above us, and around us,
we pitched our tent, and had breakfast, and laid our plans for a search
for game to-morrow. Though the wind blew cold and chilly off the snows,
we soon found that the midday sun still asserted his supremacy, and our
faces and hands soon bore witness to the fierceness of the trial of
strength between the two. Our camp, although so high up, was not more
than six miles from Poshana, and from thence we drew all our supplies,
such as milk, eggs, and fowls, &c., the coolies’ and shikàrees’
subsistence being deducted from their pay. Our own living was not
expensive: fowls, threepence each for large, three-halfpence small;
milk, three-halfpence per quart, and eggs, twelve for the like amount,
or one anna. For the rest, we lived upon chupatties, or unleavened
cakes of flour—very good hot, but “gutta-percha” cold—potatoes from
Lahore, and, in the liquid line, tea and brandy. At night we slept upon
the ground—pretty hard it was while one was awake to feel it—and not
having any lamp, we turned in shortly after dark, while in the morning
we were up and dressed before the nightingales had cleared their
voices. These latter abounded all about us, and formed a most agreeable
addition to our establishment.

June 22.—Left our camp before sunrise, and crossing a large field of
snow over the main torrent, we clambered up the precipitous side of our
opposite mountain. The snow at first felt piercingly cold as it
penetrated our snow-shoes, but before we reached the top, we had little
to complain of in the way of chilliness. Our sharp-sighted guides soon
detected game on the rocks above us, and off we went on a stalk, over
rocks and chasms of snow—now running, now crawling along, more like
serpents than respectable Christians, and all in a style that would
have astonished nobody more than ourselves, could we have regarded the
performance in the cool light of reason, and not influenced by the
excitement of chasing horned cattle of such rare and curious
proportions.

The markore, however, were quite as interested in the sport as we were,
and after an arduous and protracted stalk, they finally gave us the
slip, and we called a halt at the summit of a hill for breakfast and a
rest during the heat of the day. The former we enjoyed as we deserved,
but for the latter I can’t say much: occasionally a cold blast from off
the snow would run right through us, while the sun bore down upon our
heads with scorching power, making havoc with whatever part of us it
found exposed to its rays, and blistering our hands and legs. The
guides helped us out by building up a most ricketty-looking shanty with
sticks and pieces of their garments and our own, and under this apology
for shelter, with our feet almost in the snow, we passed the day, until
it was cool enough again to look for game. In the evening we came
suddenly upon a kustura, a sort of half goat, half sheep, with long
teeth like a wolf. He was, however, in such thick cover, that we were
unable to get a shot at him.

Our camp, we found, moved, according to order, some three miles higher
up, to facilitate the shooting on that side: it was still, however,
among the firs and nightingales.

June 23.—Up again before sunrise, and off to the tops of the mountains
in search of game. The pull-up took us about an hour and a half, and on
reaching the summit, we found ourselves above the pass of the Peer
Punjal, the rocky and snow-covered ranges of mountain around us
gradually trending off on all sides, and losing themselves in
pine-covered slopes, till they finally blended with the blue outlines
of the ranges of Pills we had crossed on our route from Bimber. While
taking a sharp look around us for a herd of some twenty animals which
we had seen the day previously, we suddenly found ourselves close to a
party of five markore, but they scampered off so fast over rock and
snowdrift, that they gave us no opportunity of getting a shot.

Following them up, we came, while clinging to an overhanging ledge of
rock, upon one solitary gentleman standing about 150 yards below. We
both fired together, but the pace we had come, and the ground we had
crossed, had unsteadied our aim, and though my second bullet parted the
wool on his back, it was not written that our first markore was to fall
so easily. After this we tracked the first herd for a long distance
over the snow, until they scampered down an almost perpendicular face
of snow and ice, and here we gave them up, halting on a spur of the
mountain for a repast of chicken, eggs, chupatties, and cold tea.
During our morning’s work we had come across some most break-neck
places, and had one or two narrow escapes, which, at the time, one was
hardly conscious of. The snow was wedged into the ravines like sheets
of ice, and being most precipitous, and continuing to the very foot of
the mountains, terminating in the numerous torrents which they fed, a
single false step in crossing would have sent one rolling down, without
a chance of stopping, to be dashed to pieces at the bottom. In this
way, a couple of years before, two coolies and a shikàree had been
killed, while shooting with an officer. F. and I generally crossed
these places in the footsteps of the guides, or in holes cut by them
for our feet with a hatchet; but the men themselves passed them with a
dash, which only long practice and complete confidence could have
imitated. During our halt we suffered a good deal from the sun,
although the snow was only six inches off. In spite of the shade which
our guides constructed for us out of mysterious portions of their
dress, both our wrists and ankles were completely swollen and blistered
before evening, while our faces and noses in particular began to assume
the appearance so generally suggestive of Port wine and good living.

Our descent to the camp was a good march in itself, and we arrived
there about five P.M. hot and tired, ‘but quite ready for our mountain
fare. On our road, we luckily discovered a quantity of young rhubarb,
growing in nature’s kitchen-garden, and pouncing on it, we devoted it
to the celebration of our Sunday dinner. [4] We also saw a number of
minaur, or jungle-fowl, something of the pheasant tribe; but they were
so wild that nothing but slugs would secure them, and they entirely
declined the honour of an invitation to our Sunday entertainment.

June 24.—We were not at all sorry to remember this morning, as the sun
rose, that it was a day of rest, for after our last few days of work we
were fully able to enjoy it. Amused ourselves exploring all about us,
and picking wild flowers in memory of our camp. The commonest were wild
pansy and forget-me-not, and the rhododendron grew in quantities. In
the afternoon we made a muster of our standing provisions, having only
brought four days’ supply, and seeing little chance of getting back for
ten. The result was., that tea was reported low, potatoes on their last
legs, and brandy in a declining state. Under these melancholy
circumstances, we agreed to stop another day for shooting, and then
march over the snows for Aliabad and Heerpore, to join our main body at
the latter place. A road by Cheta Panee was declared impracticable for
coolies, in consequence of the hardness of the snow; so we gave it up.

June 25.—All over the mountains again this morning before daybreak, and
up to breakfast-time without seeing game. However, one of our
sharp-sighted guides then detected markore, grazing at a long distance
up the mountains; even through the glasses they were mere specks, and,
to our unpractised eyes, very like the tufts and stones around them;
but in all faith that our guides were right, off we started in pursuit.
The first step was to lose all our morning’s toil by plunging for a
mile or so down a steep descent. After that being accomplished, up we
went again, up and up an apparently interminable bank of snow, at an
angle of about sixty degrees, and slippery as glass. At the summit,
exhausted and completely out of breath, we did at last arrive, and from
this our friends of the morning were expected to be within shot. Not a
sign of a living creature appeared, however, to enliven the solitude
around us, and we began to think that our guides were a little too
clear-sighted this time, when what should suddenly come upon us but a
solitary old markore, slowly and leisurely rounding a rugged point of
rock below. We were all squatted in a bunch upon a space about as large
as a good-sized towel; but, hidden as we thought ourselves, I could
discern that our friend had evidently caught a glimpse of something
which displeased him in his morning cogitations. Still, on he came, and
just as he crossed a small field of snow, F. opened fire at him across
the ravine: the ball struck just below his body, and, as he plunged
forward, I followed with both barrels. On he went, however, and before
another shot could be fired he was coolly looking down upon us from a
terrace of inaccessible rocks, completely out of range. Nothing
remained but to descend again, and this we accomplished very much more
speedily, though perhaps not quite in such a graceful style as we had
ascended. The shikàrees merely sat down on the inclined plane, and with
a hatchet or a stick firmly pressed under the arm as a lever to
regulate the pace, or a rudder to steer clear of rocks as occasion
might require, down they went at a tremendous pace, until the slope was
not sufficient to propel them further.

Our own wardrobe being limited in dimensions we declined adopting this
mode of locomotion, and slipping and sliding along, soon accomplished
the descent, in a less business-like but equally satisfactory manner.
While taking the direction of our camp, we espied seven more animals,
perched apparently upon a smooth face of rock; and after a short
council of war off we started on a fresh stalk, down another descent,
over more fields of snow, and up a place where a cat would have found
walking difficult.

While accomplishing this latter movement, our guides detected two huge
red bears, an enormous distance off, enjoying themselves in the evening
air, and feeding and scratching themselves alternately, as they
sauntered about in the breeze. Abandoning our present stalk, which was
not promising, down we went again, and crossing about a mile and a half
of broken ground, snow, rocks, &c., we reached a wood close to the
whereabouts of our new game. F. and I, separating, had made the place
by different routes, and just as I had caught sight of one enormous
monster, F. and the shikàree appeared, just on the point of walking
into his jaws. Having, by great exertion, prevented this catastrophe,
we massed our forces, and taking off our hats, just as if we were
stalking an unpopular landed proprietor in Tipperary, we crept up to
within sixty yards of the unsuspicious monster, and fired both
together. With a howl and a grunt, the huge mass doubled himself up,
and rolled into the cover badly wounded. Being too dangerous a looking
customer to follow directly, we reloaded and made a circuit above him;
and after a short search, discovered him with his paws firmly clasped
round a young tree. By way of finishing him, I gave him the contents of
my rifle behind the ear, and we then rolled him down a ravine on to the
snow beneath, where, a heavy storm of rain, hail, and thunder coming
on, we left him alone in his glory. Putting our best legs foremost, we
made for our camp, amid a pelting shower of hail like bullets and an
incessant play of lightning around us, as we pushed our way along the
frozen torrent. About five P.M., tired and drenched, we reached the
camp, when we discovered that our tents, though extremely handy for
mountain work, were not intended to keep out much rain, and that all
our rugs, and other comforts, were almost in as moist a state as
ourselves. During the entire night it continued to hail, rain, thunder,
and lighten; and with the exception of the exact spots we were each
lying on, there was not a dry place in the tent to take refuge in.

June 26.—After an exceedingly moist night, we made the most of a little
sunshine by turning out all our property, and hanging it around us on
stones and bushes to dry. After we had distinguished ourselves in this
way, for a couple of hours, down came the rain again; and after stowing
our half-dried goods, we assembled under a tree, and held a council of
war as to our future movements. The rain had swelled the mountain
torrents considerably, and the hail, lying on the old snow, had made it
slippery as glass, so that we were obliged to give up the mountain pass
we had agreed upon, and decided on a retreat to “Poshana,” our present
ground being fairly untenable. Sending off our tents and traps, and
half-drowned servants, who were completely out of their element, we
remained behind under the pines till the rain a little abated, and
having secured the bear-skin for curing, we started off with our
rear-guard for Poshana. The road was so slippery, that even with
grass-shoes we could hardly keep from falling; and the snow we found as
hard as ice, and proportionately difficult to cross. The consequence
was, that in passing a steep incline with the guide, he slipped, and I
followed his example, and down we both went like an engine and tender,
the guide fishing about with his legs for obstacles, and I above him,
endeavouring to use my pole as an anchor to bring us to.

Luckily, we both reached terra firma safely, after a perilous run,
though at the same side we started from, and a long distance from our
point of previous departure. On at length reaching the opposite side,
we found a disconsolate coolie bemoaning himself and reckoning his
bones, having also fallen down the snow, while a little further on we
came upon the bhistie lamenting over a similar disaster. The latter
functionary had also lost a valuable pot of virgin honey, which had
only come up from Poshana the day before, and which we had not had time
to see the inside of even, ere it was thus lost to us for ever, and
made over as a poetical reparation to the bears of the country for the
ruthless murder we had committed on one of their number. Found the hut
at Poshana empty, and were glad to get into its shelter again. The rain
seeming quite set in, we determined to discharge our shikàrees, and
after paying them three rupees each for their week’s work, we sent them
away perfectly happy, with a few copper caps and a good character
apiece.

June 27.—Left Poshana at five A.M., and made for the Peer Punjal pass.
A sharp struggle brought us to the summit, where we found a polygon
tower erected, apparently as a landmark and also a resting-place for
travellers to recover themselves after their exertions. [5] At the
Cashmere side of the pass I had expected to see something of the
far-famed valley, but nothing met the eye but a wild waste of land,
bounded on all sides by snow, while a few straggling coolies toiled up
towards us with some itinerant Englishman’s baggage like our own.

This turned out to belong to a party returning to Sealkote, and we were
rather elated by seeing among their possessions several enormous
antlers, which promised well for sport at the other side of the valley.
They turned out, however, to have been bought, and, as their owners
informed us, there was no chance of meeting such game until October or
November. About two miles down the pass we reached the old serai of
Aliabad, and found the only habitable part of it in possession of a
clergyman and a young Bengal artilleryman bound for the
shooting-grounds we had just left. With much difficulty we obtained a
few eggs, and a little milk with which we washed down the chupatties we
had brought with us; but the coolies were so long getting over the
path, that no signs of breakfast made their appearance until about two
o’clock. At mid-day it came on to rain heavily, and we took up our
quarters in a miserable den, with a flooring of damp rubbish and a
finely carved stone window not very much in keeping with the rest of
the establishment. Here we spent the day drearily enough, the prospect
being confined to a green pool of water in the middle of the serai,
around which the Pariah dogs contended with the crows for the dainties
of offal scattered about. As soon as it was dark, we were glad enough
to spread our waterproof sheets on the ground, and sleep as well as the
thousands of tenants already in possession would allow us.

June 28.—Up at sunrise, and packed off our things down the mountain for
Heerpore, where the main body of our possessions were concentrated.

Shortly after their departure it began to rain an Irish and Scotch
combined mist, and after warming our toes and blinding our eyes over a
wood fire for about three hours, in hopes of its clearing, we donned
grass-shoes and, putting our best legs foremost, accomplished about
thirteen miles of a most slippery path without a halt, except for the
occasional purpose of adjusting our dilapidated shoes.

After the first five or six miles the path entered a beautifully-wooded
valley, and at one spot, where two torrents joined their foaming waters
at the foot of a picturesque old ivy-grown serai, the landscape was
almost perfection. Passing this, we entered a thickly-shaded wood,
studded with roses and jessamine, and peopled with wood-pigeons and
nightingales, who favoured us with a morning concert as we passed.
Crossing a wooden bridge over the torrent, we reached a fine grass
country, and here the presence of a herd of cows told us we were near
our destination. At Heerpore we found Mr. Rajoo located with all our
belongings in a little wooden sort of squatter’s cabin, where we were
glad to take shelter out of the dripping rain. It reminded one strongly
of Captain Cuttle’s habitation and a ship’s cabin together, and made
one feel inclined to go on deck occasionally. It was on the whole,
however, very comfortable, and seemed, after our late indifferent
quarters, to be a perfect palace. After breakfast, we made inquiries as
to our worldly affairs, and found that all were thriving with the
exception of the potatoes, which had been taken worse on the road, and
were already decimated by sickness. We added a sheep to our stock, for
which we paid three shillings, and laid in a welcome supply of butter.
The khidmutgar and bhistie, we found, had retailed the history of their
many sorrows to the other servants, and, having expatiated most fully
on the horrors they had endured among the snows and thunderstorms of
the mountains, were promising themselves a speedy end to all their woes
among the peace and plenty of the promised land of Cashmere.

June 29.—After some trouble in procuring coolies, we started at eleven
in a shower of rain, and found ourselves gradually passing into the
valley, and exchanging rocks and firs for groves of walnut; and moss
and fern for the more civilized strawberry and the wild carnation. The
strawberries, though small, had a delicious flavour, and we whiled away
the time by gathering them as we passed. About two o’clock we reached
the village of Shupayon, and here began to perceive a considerable
change in the style of architecture from what we had been accustomed
to; the flat mudden roof giving place to the sharply-pitched wooden
one, thatched with straw, or coarsely tiled with wood.

Our halting-place we found, for the first time, to possess a staircase
and upper story. A little square habitation it was, with a verandah all
round it, and built entirely of wood. From this, as the clouds lifted
from the mountain-tops around, a most lovely view opened out before us.

Wherever the eye rested toward the mountains, the snow-capped peaks
raised themselves up into the clear blue sky; while at our feet lay the
far-famed valley, reaching towards the north, to the very base of the
mountain range, and rising gradually and by a gentle slope to our
halting-place, and so back to the pass from which we had just
descended.

As the sun appeared to have come out again permanently, we took the
opportunity of getting our tents and other property which had suffered
from the wet out for a general airing.

June 30.—Marched about nine miles through fertile slopes of
rice-fields, shaded by walnuts and sycamores, and found our
halting-place situated in a serai, shrouded in mulberry and cherry
trees, and with a charming little rivulet running through it,
discoursing sweet music night and day. Our habitation was a baraduree,
or summer-house, of wood, and having an upper room with trellised
windows, where we spent the day very pleasantly. At dinner we had the
first instalment of the land of promise, in the shape of a roly-poly
pudding of fresh cherries, a thing to date from in our hitherto
puddingless circumstances.

July 1.—Started at daybreak for our last march into the capital. The
first appearance of the low part of the valley was rather
disappointing, for there was nothing striking in the view; still, the
country was extremely fertile, and its tameness was redeemed by the
glorious mountain range, which bounded the valley in every direction,
with its pure unsullied fringe of snow. Our path was occasionally
studded with the most superb sycamores and lime-trees; and as we
approached the town we entered a long avenue of poplars, planted as
closely together as possible, and completely hiding all the buildings
until close upon them. Passing through the grand parade-ground, we
found a bustling throng of about four hundred Cashmeeries, with heavy
packs beside them, waiting for an escort to take out supplies to the
Maharajah’s army, now on active service at a place called Girgit, in
the mountains. The said army seemed to be fighting with nobody knew
who, about nobody knew what; but report says that his Highness, having
a number of troops wanting arrears of pay, sends them out periodically
to contend with the hill tribes, by way of settlement in full of all
demands.

Having engaged a boat’s crew at Ramoon, we were, on arriving at the
River Jhelum, which runs through the city, immediately inducted to the
manners and customs of the place; and being safely deposited in a long
flat-bottomed boat, with a mat roof and a prow about twelve feet out of
the water, we were paddled across by our six new servants, and landed
among a number of bungalows on the right bank, which were erected by
the Maharajah for the reception of his English visitors. These are
entirely of wood, of the rudest construction, and are built along the
very edge of the river, which is here about a hundred yards broad.

We were received on landing by the Baboo and Moonshee, the native
authorities retained by the Maharajah for the convenience of his
visitors; and learning from them that there were no bungalows vacant,
we pitched our little camp under a shady grove of trees close by; and
thus, in the capital of the land of poetry and promise, the far-famed
paradise of the Hindoo, we brought our wanderings to an end for the
present, and gave ourselves and our retainers a rest from all the toils
and troubles of the road.







PART III.

A HALT IN THE VALLEY.


Being fairly settled in our quarters, we were not long in putting our
new staff of dependants into requisition; and, taking to our boat,
sallied forth to get a general view of the city of Sirinugger. [6]
Finding, however, a review of the army going on, we stopped at the
parade-ground to witness the interesting ceremony. The troops we found
drawn up in lines, forming the sides of a large square, and dressed in
what his Highness Rumbeer Singh believes confidently to be the English
costume. As far as one could see, however, the sole foundation for this
belief lay in the fact of their all wearing trousers! These were
certainly the only articles of their equipment that could in any way be
called English in style; and they bore, after all, but a slender
resemblance to the corresponding habiliments of the true Briton.

The head-dress, generally speaking, was a turban. One regiment,
however, had actually perpetrated a parody on the English shako—a feat
which I had always hitherto considered absolutely impossible.

The cavalry were mounted upon tattoos, or native ponies, and wore white
trousers, with tight straps, which rendered them for the time being the
most miserable of their race.

A few of them had imitations of Lancer caps, some had boots, some
slippers, some spurs, others none; some had wondrous straps of tape and
cord, others wore their trousers up to their knees; but one and all
were entirely uniform in looking completely ill at ease and out of
their element in their borrowed would-be-English plumage. Just as we
had finished taking a general view of the army, the Maharajah appeared
upon the stage, dressed in a green-and-gold embroidered gown and turban
and tight silk pantaloons, mounted on a grey caparisoned Arab steed.
After riding round the lines with his retinue, he came up, and we were
presented in due form; and after asking us if we had come from
Allahabad, and expressing his opinion that it was a long way off, in
which we entirely concurred with him, he shook hands in English style;
and, taking his seat in a chair which was placed for him, we collected
ourselves around, and, similarly seated, prepared to inspect the
marching past of his highness’s redoubtables. Before this began,
however, the Maharajah’s little son made his appearance, dressed in all
respects like his papa, with miniature sword and embroidered raiment;
and to him we were also introduced in form. During the marching past, I
congratulated myself upon being several seats distant from his
highness’s chair, for the effect was so absurd that it was almost
impossible to preserve that dignity and composure which the occasion
demanded.

The marching was in slow time, and the step being fully thirty-six
inches the fat little dumpy officers nearly upset themselves in their
efforts to keep time, and at the same time prevent their slippers from
deserting on the line of march; while, in bringing their swords to the
salute, they did it with a swing which was suggestive of their throwing
away their arms altogether. Besides artillery, five regiments of
infantry and two of cavalry marched past—in all, little over 2,000
men—colours flying and bands playing “Home, sweet home!” After this the
irregulars began to appear; and although the first part of the army
might have almost deserved the name, these put them completely in the
shade. One colonel had a pair of enormous English gold epaulettes and a
turban; another a black embroidered suit, with white tape straps, and
slippers; and as for the men, there were no two of them dressed alike,
while in the way of arms, each pleased his own particular fancy also. A
long gun over the shoulder was the most popular weapon; but each had,
in addition, a perfect armoury fastened in his girdle: pistols with
stocks like guns, daggers and even blunderbusses made their appearance;
and the general effect, as the crowd galloped independently past,
dressed in their many-coloured turbans, and flowing apparel, was most
picturesque. As soon as the last of the flags and banners and prancing
horses had gone past, the Maharajah set us the example of rising, and
mounting his grey steed, cantered off in state, surrounded by the crowd
of dusky parasites, arrayed in gold and jewels, who formed his court.

His Highness appeared to be about thirty-eight years old, and was as
handsome a specimen of a native as I had ever seen. He wore a short,
jet-black beard, and mustachios, turned up from the corners of his
mouth, and reaching, in two long twists, nearly to his eyes. He
appeared absent and thoughtful which, considering the low state of his
exchequer, was perhaps not to be wondered at. [7] His English visitors
spend a good deal of money every summer in his kingdom; and for this
reason alone, he is anxious enough to cultivate their acquaintance, and
gives naches, or native dances, and champagne dinners periodically to
amuse them. He presents, also, an offering to each traveller that
arrives, and we in due course received two sheep, two fowls, and about
fourteen little earthen dishes containing rice, butter, spices, eggs,
flour, fruit, honey, sugar, tea, &c., all of which were laid at the
door of our tent, with great pomp and ceremony, by a host of
attendants.

After the review, we took boat again and paddled down the stream to
look at the town, and a quainter and more picturesque-looking old place
it would be hard to conceive. The houses are built entirely of wood, of
five and six stories, and overhanging the river, and are as close as
possible to each other, except where here and there interspersed with
trees. Communication is kept up between the banks by means of wooden
rustic bridges, built on enormous piles of timber, laid in entire
trees, crossing each other at equal distances. Not a single straight
line is to be seen in any direction—the houses being dilapidated and
generally out of the perpendicular; and everywhere the river view is
bounded by the snow-capped ranges of mountain, which, towards the
north, appear to rise almost from the very water’s edge.

July 2.—Taking the Q.M.G. as a guide, we sallied out immediately after
breakfast to explore the land part of this Eastern Venice. Entering at
the city gate, on the left bank of the river, near the Maharajah’s
palace, we walked past a row of trumpery pop-guns, on green and red
carriages, and so through the most filthy and odoriferous bazaar I ever
met with, till we reached the residence of Saifula Baba, the great
shawl merchant of Sirinugger. Here we found a noted shawl fancier
inspecting the stock, and were inducted to the mysteries of the
different fabrics. Some that we saw were of beautiful workmanship, but
dangerous to an uninitiated purchaser. They ranged from 300 to 1,000
rupees generally, but could be ordered to an almost unlimited extent of
price. After inspecting a quantity of Pushmeena and other local
manufactures, Mr. Saifula Baba handed us tea and sweetmeats, after the
fashion of his country; and we adjourned to the abode of a worker in
papier maché, where we underwent a second edition of tea and
sweetmeats, and inspected a number of curiosities. The chief and only
beauty of the work was in the strangeness of the design; and some of
the shawl patterns, reproduced on boxes, &c., were pretty in their way,
but as manufacturers of papier maché simply, the Cashmeeries were a
long way behind the age.

On reaching home, we found that the Maharajah had sent his salaam,
together with the information that he was going to give a nach and
dinner, to which we were invited.

July 3.—After continuing our explorations of Sirinugger, we repaired,
about seven o’clock, to the Maharajah’s palace, where we were received
by a guard of honour of sixty men and four officers, the latter in gold
embroidered dresses, and hung all over with ear-rings and finery of
divers sorts and kinds.

Ascending the stairs, we were met by the Deewan, or prime minister, who
conducted us into an open sort of terrace over the river, where we
found the Maharajah with the few English officers already arrived
seated on either side of him, and the nach-girls, about twenty in
number, squatted in a semicircle opposite them. Standing behind his
Highness were colonels of regiments and native dignitaries of all
sorts, dressed in cloth of gold and jewels, and in every variety and
hue of turban and appointments. A number of these were Sikhs; and
magnificent-looking men they were, with their flowing dress and
fiercely-twisted whiskers and mustachios. The nach-girls, too—a motley
group—were attired in all the hues of the rainbow, and with the
white-robed musicians behind them, awaited in patience the signal to
commence. In singular contrast to this glittering throng, which formed
the court, were the guests whom the Maharajah, on this occasion,
delighted to honour. The British officer appeared generally in the
national but uncourtly costume of a shooting jacket! and though some
few had donned their uniform, and one rejoiced in the traditional
swallow-tail of unmistakeable civilization, neither the one nor the
other contrasted favourably in point of grace with the Cashmerian rank
and fashion.

After shaking hands with his Highness, who prides himself upon his
English way of accomplishing that ceremony, and does it by slipping
into one’s hand what might be taken for a dying flat fish, we took our
seats, and the dancing began shortly afterwards. Though on a more
magnificent scale than anything I had seen of the kind before, the
programme was flat and insipid enough. The ladies came out two and two,
and went through a monotonous die-away movement, acting, dancing, and
singing all at the same time, and showing off their red-stained palms
and the soles of their feet to the best advantage. Some of the women
were very pretty, but very properly they modified their charms by
dressing in the most unbecoming manner possible. Their head-dress was a
little cloth of gold and silver cap hung all round with pendent
ornaments, and these were becoming enough, but the remainder of the
dress was much more trying. A short body of shot silk was separated by
a natural border from a gauze skirt, which hung down perfectly straight
and innocent of fulness, and allowed a pair of white pyjamas to appear
beneath. These were fastened tightly round the ancles, which were
encircled by little bunches of the tinkling bells, which the ladies
make such use of in the dance. Round the shoulders comes a filmy scarf
of various colours, which also plays a prominent part in all their
movements, and answers in its way to the fan of more accomplished
Western belles.

After each couple had gone through the whole of their performances,
they used to squat themselves down suddenly in the most ungraceful
style imaginable, and were then relieved by another pair of artistes
from the group.

One lady, in addition to the dance, favoured us with “the Marseillaise”
with the French words, being occasionally prompted by the head of the
orchestra, who nearly worked himself into a frenzy while accompanying
the dancers with both vocal and instrumental music at the same time.
The Maharajah himself was plainly dressed in white robes, with a pair
of pale-green striped silk pantaloons fitting his legs like stockings
from the knee down, and terminating in a pair of English socks, of
which he seemed immensely proud. His turban was of the palest shade of
green, and (in strong contrast to the rest of his court) without any
ornament whatever. The little heir to the throne—a nice little
blackamoor of about eight years of age—was, like his father, perched
upon a chair, and arrayed in a green and gold turban, pants, and socks,
with the addition of a velvet gold-embroidered coat, while round his
neck were three or four valuable necklaces, one of pear-shaped emeralds
of great size and beauty. After a few dances the doors of the
banqueting-room were thrown open, and his Highness led the way into
dinner with the commissioner. On entering, we found a capital dinner
laid out English fashion, and with a formidable army of black bottles
ranged along the table. The Maharajah, however, had disappeared, and we
were left to feed without a host. The grandees, meanwhile, remained
outside, and still enjoyed the dances, ranging themselves upon their
haunches in front of the rows of chairs which not one among them would
have dared to trust himself in for either love or money. Considering
that our entertainer was a Hindoo, and that his dinner-giving
appliances were limited, each person having to bring his own knife,
fork, spoon, and chair, we fared very well, and after having drunk his
health, again assembled in the court, where we found Rumbeer Singh
still occupied with the wearisome nach, and reattired in a gorgeous
dress of green velvet and gold. After a short stay he got up, and we
all followed his example, glad enough to bring the entertainment to an
end, and betake ourselves to our boats. At the stairs there was a
desperate encounter with innumerable boatmen, each boat having six,
eight, or ten sailors, and all being equally anxious to uphold the
credit of their craft by being the first to land their masters safe, at
home. We were fortunate enough to reach our own at once, and, with a
shouting crew, away we dashed up the river, leaving the others
struggling, fighting, and flourishing their paddles in the air, in a
way which was more suggestive of an insurrection scene in Masaniello
than the departure of guests from a peaceable gentleman’s own hall door
on the night of an evening party.

On the stairs there was an extraordinary assemblage of slippers, which
seemed to hold the same relative position that hats and cloaks do in
more enlightened communities—that is, the good ones were taken by the
owners of the bad, and the proprietors of the bad ones were fain to
make the best of the exchange. Next morning our khidmutgar came up with
a most doleful countenance and presented to our notice a pair of
certainly most ill-favoured slippers, which a fellow true-believer had
inadvertently substituted for a pair of later date. The lost ones had,
in fact, only recently been received from the boot-maker; and the blow
was difficult to bear with resignation, even by the saintliest follower
of Islam—a reputation which our retainer came short of by a very long
way indeed.

July 4.—Having an accumulation of letters to answer, we devoted the day
to writing—merely enjoying a little otium cum dig.—in the evening,
reclining in our boat while serenaded by the crew of boatmen.

July 5.—Walked up, before daybreak, to the Tukht e Sûleeman, or
Solomon’s throne, “the mountainous Portal,” which Moore speaks of
in Lalla Rookh, and which forms the most striking landmark in the
valley.[8]

From the summit there was a curious view of the multitudinous wooden
houses and the sinuous windings of the river, which could alone be
obtained from such a bird’s-eye point of inspection. An old temple at
the top was in the hands of the Hindoo faction, being dedicated to the
goddess Mahadewee, and in charge of it I found two of the dirtiest
fukeers, or religious mendicants, I ever had the pleasure of meeting.
One was lying asleep, with his feet in a heap of dust and ashes, and
the other was listlessly sitting, without moving a muscle, warming
himself in the morning sun. Both were almost naked, and had their
bodies and faces smeared with ashes and their hair long and matted.
They appeared to have arrived at a state of almost entire abstraction,
and neither of them even raised his eyes or seemed to be in the
slightest degree aware of my presence, although I took a sketch of one
of them, and stared at both, very much as I would have done at some new
arrival of animals in the Zoological Gardens.

In the evening we went again to Saifula Baba’s and visited the
workrooms, where we were much astonished by the quickness with which
the people worked the intricate shawl patterns with a simple needle,
and no copy to guide them.

The first stages of the work are not very promising, but the finished
result, when pressed and rolled and duly exhibited by that true
believer Saifula Baba, in his snowy gown and turban, was certainly in
every way worthy of its reputation.

Returning home, we visited a garden where any of the English visitors
who die in the valley are buried—the Maharajah presenting a Cashmere
shawl, in some instances, to wrap the body in. There were about eight
or ten monuments built of plaster, with small square slabs for
inscriptions. One of these was turned topsy-turvey, which was not to be
wondered at, for a native almost always holds English characters
upside-down when either trying to decipher them himself or when holding
them to be read by others.

July 6.—In the early morning I ascended to the throne of Solomon, in
order to get a sketch of the Fort of Hurree Purbut, and in the
afternoon we repaired to the lake behind the town, where there was a
grand Mela or fair, on the water, to which the Maharajah and all his
court went in state. The lake is beautifully situated at the foot of
the mountains, and was covered so densely in many parts with weed and
water-plants that it bore quite the appearance of a floating garden;
and as the innumerable boats paddled about, with their bright and sunny
cargoes, talking and laughing and enjoying themselves to their heart’s
content, the scene began to identify itself in some measure with
Moore’s description of the “Sunny lake of cool Cashmere,” and its
“Plane-tree isle reflected clear,” although the poet’s eyes had never
rested on either lake or isle. Putting poetry on one side, however, for
the present, we made our way to the extremity of the lake, in order to
pay a visit to his Highness’s gaol, where we were received by a very
civil gaoler, equipped with a massive sword and dilapidated shield. We
found 110 prisoners in the place, employed generally in converting dhan
into chawul, or, in other words, clearing the rice-crop. There was also
a mill for mustard oil, and the most primitive machine for boring
fire-arms ever invented, both worked by water-power. The prison dress
was uniform in the extreme: it consisted simply of a suit of heavy
leg-irons and nothing more!

After seeing the fair, we paddled across through a perfect water-meadow
to the Shalimar gardens, where we found the Rajah and his suite just
taking their departure. The vista on entering the gardens was extremely
pretty: four waterfalls appear at the same moment, sending a clear
sheet of crystal water over a broad stone slab, and gradually receding
from sight in the wooded distance. A broad canal runs right through the
gardens, bridged at intervals by summer-houses and crossed by carved
and quaintly-fashioned stepping stones. At the extremity there is a
magnificent baradurree of black marble, which looks as if it had been
many centuries in existence, and had originally figured in some very
different situation. The pillars were entire to a length of seven feet,
and were highly polished from the people leaning against them. Around
this, in reservoirs of water, were about two hundred fountains, all
spouting away together, and on one side a sheet of the most perfectly
still water I ever saw. It appeared exactly like a large looking-glass,
and it was impossible to discern where the artificial bank which
inclosed it either began or terminated.

In these gardens it was that Selim, or Jehangeer the son of Akbar, used
to spend so many of his days with the far-famed Noor Jehan in the
beginning of the seventeenth century, and here was the scene of their
reconciliation, as related by Feramorz to Lalla Rookh ere he revealed
himself to her as her future lord, the king of Bucharia. From these
founts and streams it was that the fair Persian sought to entice her
lord, with “Fly to the desert, fly with me!”


           “When breathing, as she did, a tone
            To earthly lutes and lips unknown;
            With every chord fresh from the touch
            Of Music’s spirit,—’twas too much!”


“The light of the universe” overcomes even the “conqueror of the
world.” Thinking it, after all, wiser to kiss and be friends than be
sulky, he surrenders at discretion:—


           “And, happier now for all their sighs,
            As on his arm her head reposes,
            She whispers him with laughing eyes,
           ‘Remember, love, the Feast of Roses!’”


Leaving the favourite haunts of the “magnificent son of Akbar,” we
crossed the lake again to see the Maharajah inspect a party of about
2,000 soldiers, who were departing for the war at Girgit. Nothing in
the way of supplies being procurable near the scene of action, the
greater part of the review was taken up by the marching past of a horde
of Cashmeree and mountain porters, heavily laden with the sinews of
war. According to report, the pay of the army here is about five
shillings per mensem, with a ration of two pounds of rice per diem.

In the evening, the number of boats congregated on the lake was
marvellous. All were perfectly crammed with Cashmerian
pleasure-seekers; but the turbaned faithful, in spite of the pressure,
in no way lost their dignity, but with pipes and coffee enjoyed
themselves in apparently entire unconsciousness of there being a soul
on the lake beside themselves. The most wonderful sight, however, was
the immense crowd of many-coloured turbans congregated on shore,
witnessing the departure of the Cashmerian Guards; and as they thronged
the green slopes in thousands, they gave one quite the idea of a mass
of very violent-coloured flowers blooming together in a garden. On our
way home we had great jostling, and even fighting, in order to maintain
our position among the crowds of boats, the result of which was that
our crew managed to break two paddles in upholding the dignity and
respectability of their masters. The Maharajah himself, however, gave
us the go-by in great style, in a long quaint boat, propelled by
thirty-six boatmen, and built with a broad seat towards the bows, in
shape like the overgrown body of a gig in indifferent circumstances, on
which his Highness reclined. By his side was the little prince, in
glorious apparel, while half a dozen of his court, arrayed in spotless
white, appeared like so many snow-drifts lying at his feet.

July 7.—Made our arrangements to-day for a trip by water to the Wûler
Lake, and spent the afternoon in inspecting the jeweller’s and other
shops in the city. The native workmen appear to engrave cleverly both
on stone and metal, and some of their performances would bear
comparison with any European workmanship of a similar kind. They also
work in filagree silver, charging about sixpence in every two
shillings’ worth of silver for their labour. About nine P.M. we took to
our boats; F. and I occupying one together, in which we stowed bedding,
dressing-things, &c. while the cooking apparatus and servants occupied
the other. Passed the night very comfortably, and found the situation
most conducive to sleep, as we glided gently along with the stream.

July 8.—Awoke to find an innumerable swarm of mosquitoes buzzing about
our habitation, and apparently endeavouring to carry it off bodily.
Letting down, however, the muslin curtains, which the foreknowledge of
the faithful Q.M.G. had provided us with, we succeeded in puzzling the
enemy for the time being. About eight o’clock, the fleet came to an
anchor at a luxuriant little island at the entrance of the great lake;
to all appearance, however, it might have been situated in a meadow,
for we had to force our way to it through a perfect plain of green
water-plants, whose slimy verdure covered the face of the lake for
miles around. It was wooded by mulberry trees, very prettily entwined
with wild vines, and in the midst were the remains of an old Musjid, in
which we discovered a slab of black marble, covered with a beautifully
carved inscription in Arabic, and appearing as if it had not always
held the ignoble position which it now occupied. Scattered about the
island, also, were many scraps of columns and carved stones, which gave
evidence of having belonged to some ancient temple or palace. While
thus surveying our island, we were pestered to death by swarms of
prodigious mosquitoes, for which the Wûler Lake is justly celebrated,
and during breakfast the eating was quite as much on their side as
ours; so that we were glad to weigh anchor, and with our curtains
tightly tucked in around us, we floated away, in lazy enjoyment of
climate and scenery, towards the centre of the lake. As we cleared the
margin of the water-plants, we found ourselves on a glassy surface,
extending away towards the west as far as the eye could see, and
bordered on all sides by gorgeous mountains and ranges of snow. Around
the edges of the lake a sunny mirage was playing tricks with the cattle
and the objects on the banks, and as we glided lazily on with the
stream, and the splashing paddles, and even the foiled mosquitoes, made
music about us, we began to enter more into the spirit of our
situation, and to appreciate the peculiar beauties of the “sunny lake
of cool Cashmere,” with the dolce far niente existence which of right
belongs to it. About one o’clock we reached Sompoor, at the Baramoula
extremity of the lake, and as it came on to blow a little, it was not
too soon: our boats were totally unadapted for anything rougher than a
mill-pond, and in the ripple excited by the small puffs of wind, I had
the misfortune to ship what was, under the circumstances, a heavy sea,
and so sacrificed the prospects of a dry lodging for the night. Sompoor
we found a picturesque but dirty village, with promise of good fishing,
in the river below it. We unfortunately had no tackle, but the boatmen
succeeded in catching five or six good fish with a hook baited with a
mulberry only: a very favourite article of consumption, apparently,
among the Cashmerian little fishes.

Dropping down the river, we dined on the bank among the mulberry trees,
and I afterwards essayed to take a sketch of the village; such a firm
and determined body of mosquitoes, however, immediately fell upon me,
that, after a short but unsuccessful combat, I was fairly put to
flight, and Sompoor remained undrawn. We passed the night above the
town, ready for an early start in the morning.

July 9.—Left our moorings before sunrise, and halted about eight A.M.
at a little island stacked with elephant-grass, where, after as good a
swim as the tangled weeds would permit, we breakfasted pleasantly under
the trees.

From this point we adopted a new mode of progression, the boatmen
towing us from the bank; and the motion was a great improvement on the
paddling system, except that it had a tendency to set one to sleep
altogether. Reached Sirinugger, and our camp again, at four P.M.

July 10.—Paid Saifula Baba, the shawl merchant, a visit to-day, in
order to get a bill of exchange on Umritsur cashed. Found him just
going out to Mosque, in his snow-white robe and turban, cleanly-shaved
pate, and golden slippers. Not having any money, he promised us a
hundred rupees of the Maharajah’s coinage to go on with. These nominal
rupees are each value 10 annas, or 1s. 3d., the most chipped and
mutilated objects imaginable. On one face of the coin are the letters
I.H.S. stamped, a strange enough device for a heathen or any other mint
to have adopted. While floating about the Eastern Venice, we discovered
a number of finely-cut old blocks of stone in the built-up wall which
bounded the river; and on inspecting the place, we came upon an ancient
Mussulman cemetery and ruined Musjid, in which there were some very
antique-looking carvings, which apparently had commenced life elsewhere
than on Mussulman ground. The graveyard, however, was itself extremely
old, although many of the turbaned and lettered tombstones of the
faithful were in perfect preservation. All began with the “La Ulah ila
Ullah,” or “B’ism Ullah,” [9] with which everything connected with a
Mussulman does commence, either in life or death.

All through the city one can trace the remains of some much more
ancient structure in the huge blocks of carved stone which are
scattered about among their more plebeian brethren, and serve to form
with them, in humble forgetfulness of past grandeur, the foundations of
the lofty rattletrap but picturesque wooden structures which line both
sides of the river and form the city of Cashmere in the year of grace
1860.

Some of these houses, as one looks into the narrow lanes leading to the
river and sees them in profile, are apparently in the last stage of
dissolution, leaning out of the perpendicular and overtopping their
lower stories and foundations in a way that would put even the leaning
tower of Pisa to shame. One six-storied house, of long experience in
this crooked world, had made the most wonderful efforts to redeem his
character and to recover his equilibrium by leaning the contrary way
aloft from what he did below. Poor fellow! he had been but badly
conducted in his youth, and was nobly endeavouring to correct his ways
in a mossy and dilapidated old age. The tracery of much of the
wood-work carvings, and particularly of the windows, varies greatly,
and in some places is so minute that it requires close inspection to
find out the design. Of these the Zenana windows of the Maharajah’s
palace are about the finest specimens; but as there is no way of
approaching them closely, it is impossible to make out their details.

July 11.—Started this evening by water for Islamabad, the ancient
capital of Cashmere.

We made a slight change in our arrangements, rather for the better, by
hiring a large boat for ourselves and handing our own over to the
servants and culinary department in general.

July 12.—Found ourselves not very far on our road on awakening this
morning, the night having been very dark, the current strong against
us, and the sailors lazy.

Another cause of delay also, if these were insufficient, was, that the
proprietor of the boat dropped his turban overboard, with two rupees in
the folds of it, and the old lady his spouse had stopped the fleet for
at least an hour to cry over the misfortune. Before breakfast we had a
swim, and found ourselves only just able to make way against the
stream. Breakfasted on the river bank, under the trees, and surrounded
by rocky snow-capped mountains. Reading, scribbling, and eating
apricots brought us to about an hour before sunset, when F. and I
landed and went ahead to pick out a spot for a dining-room for
ourselves. In the search, we passed through orchards and gardens
innumerable, and finally decided upon a grove of magnificent sycamores
on the river bank, where we laid out our table just as the sun went
down. Within view was a picturesque old wooden bridge, on the mossy
tree-formed piles of which the bushes were growing, as if quite at
home, and hanging gracefully over the flowing river.

July 13.—Found ourselves at sunrise at the end of our boat journey,
bathed in the river, and started for Islamabad, about half a kos off.

On the bank we found three other travellers encamped, and leaving them
fast asleep, we pushed ahead and took possession of the baraduree. This
we found a charming little place in a garden, full of ponds of sacred
fish, with old carved stones scattered about, belonging to the Hindoo
mythology. Through one corner of an upper tank a stream of crystal
water flowed in from the mountain which rose perpendicularly behind
it—the water welling up from below in a constant and abundant stream.
Round this corner were some most grotesque stones; and here the sacred
fish were assembled in such shoals as to jostle each other almost out
of the water; but whether they were attracted by the fresh supply of
water or the sacred images covered as they were with votive offerings
of milk and rice, flowers, &c., the fish or the Brahmins alone can
tell.

Tradition states that an infidel Christian officer once killed three of
these fish, and having eaten one of them, died shortly after. Putting
their sanctity out of the question, however, the little creatures are
so tame and so numerous that few people would be inclined either to
kill or to eat them. While feeding them with bread, I could have caught
any number with my hand; and holding a piece of tough crust under
water, it was amusing to feel them tugging and hauling at it, making
occasional snaps at one’s fingers in their efforts. They were generally
about half a pound in weight.

Our baraduree was built of wood, in the usual style, with latticed
windows of various designs, and having one room overhanging the stream
which ran through the centre of the house from the sacred tanks.
Directly below the place we occupied was a little waterfall, which
conversed pleasantly day and night; and by taking-up a loose plank in
the floor we could see as well as hear it. Learning that there were
some ruins in the neighbourhood, supposed to have existed from before
the birth of our Saviour, we started in the afternoon for a place
called Bowūn, or more popularly Mutton, about two and a half kos off.

The sun to-day we found very hot in this same valley of coolness, its
rays coming down on the backs of our heads in a very searching and
inquisitive manner. Along the entire path there were running streams in
every direction: and what with these and the magnificent sycamores and
walnut-trees which shaded us as we walked, our opinions of the beauty
of the country got a considerable rise. The path from the Peer Punjal
Pass by which we entered appears to be the worst point of view from
which to see the valley. From either the Peshawur or Murree roads the
effect is much finer; and from the north-east, from which direction it
is perhaps seldomer seen than any other, it looks greener and more
beautiful than from either of the other points.

At Mutton we found our three lazy friends of the morning, encamped
under the trees reading green railway-novels, and evidently very much
puzzled how to kill time. Beyond a tank teeming with sacred fishes,
there appeared nothing whatever to be seen here. Taking warning from
this, we thought it not worth while proceeding to Bamazoo, where we
were told there were caves; but, treating the fishes to a small coin’s
worth of Indian maize, we retraced our steps and diverged about a kos
off the Islamabad road to Pandau. Here we were rewarded by coming
suddenly upon a magnificent old Cyclopeian ruin of grey stone, bearing,
from a little distance, the appearance rather of an ancient Christian
Church—such as may be seen occasionally in Ireland—than of a heathen
place of worship. On entering, we found a number of ancient carvings on
the massive stone walls, but they were much worn, and the designs to us
were unintelligible. Some of them were like the Hindoo divinities,
while others were more like Christian devices, such as cherubims, &c.
Altogether, it puzzled us completely as to its origin; but there was no
doubt whatever as to its having existed from an extremely ancient date;
and from its general style, as well as the absence of any similitude to
any other place of heathen worship we have met, we set it down in our
own minds as most probably a temple to the Sun. [10] Most of the
figures, as far as their worn state would allow one to judge, appeared
to be female; and there was an entire absence of any symbol at all
resembling a cross. Many of the huge pillars had been eaten away as if
they were of wood, by the combined effects of wind and weather; but
hands had also been at work, as pieces of the decorations and figures
appeared scattered about in every direction.

Passing through the town of Islamabad on our return, we went into some
of the houses to see the people at work at the loom-made shawls. Very
hard-working and intricate business it seemed to be, and very hard and
Manchestery the production looked to my eye, far inferior to the
hand-made, shawl, though not generally considered so.

I tried to negotiate a shawl with the overseer, but he assured me that
the pieces were all made separately, and were sent in to the merchant
at Sirinugger to be put together, and that he in fact had nothing
whatever to do with the sale of them.

In the evening we dined at a fashionably late hour, and were lulled to
sleep by the simple music of our domesticated waterfall.

July 14.—Started at daybreak for Atchabull, three and a half kos off
towards the north-east. The baraduree we found situated in the middle
of a large reservoir, in a beautiful but half-ruined garden; and here,
the commissariat being unusually late in arriving, we took the edge off
our appetites with a quantity of small apricots, red plums, cherries,
&c.

While exploring the gardens, we found, among other remains of grandeur,
a Humaam, or hot-bath room, which was in very good preservation, and
had probably in its day been honoured by the fair presence of Noor
Jehan, with whom Atchabull was a favourite resort, and who has been, at
one time or another, over all these gardens, during her lord’s visit to
the valley.

About thirty yards from the house, at the base of an almost
perpendicular hill, were the great sources of interest which the place
possesses—viz., a number of springs of ice-cold water, bubbling up to a
height of two or three feet above the surrounding water level, and
forming three separate rivers: one in the centre which expanded round
our house, and one on either side. Around were fruit-trees of all sorts
and kinds, and from every quarter came the gurgling sound of rushing
water mingled with the singing of innumerable birds. Here sweetly
indeed do the “founts of the valley fall;” and their number and beauty,
as well as the purity of the clear and crystal streams which they pour
over the length and breadth of the land, it is which forms one of its
chief and pleasantest features, and has, no doubt, mainly contributed
to its reputation as a terrestrial paradise. To the abundance of these
streams the inhabitants are indebted for the crops of waving rice which
spread their delicately-green carpetting over the entire valley; the
purity of the waters give to the silks the brightness of their dyes and
to their shawls their fame; and from its virtues also the love-lighted
eyes are supposed to derive their far-famed lustre. No wonder,
therefore, that to the Hindoo at least, “Cashmere is all holy land.”
From his sun-burnt plains and his home by the muddy banks of his sacred
Ganges, he can form but a small conception of these cooling streams and
shady pleasures. Should he happen to read the glowing descriptions of
Lalla Rookh, and be perhaps led to reflect that—


       “If woman can make the worst wilderness dear,
        What a heaven she must make of Cashmere!”


He no doubt ejaculates “Wa, wa!” in admiration of the poetry of the
West, and thinks complacently of the partner of his joys as all his
fancy painted her. His highest flights of imagination, however,
probably fail to transplant him very far beyond the actual wilderness
which bounds his mortal vision, while Pudmawutee and Oonmadinee, as
here depicted by his own artistic skill, present, in all their
loveliness of form and feature, his best conceptions of ideal worth and
beauty. No wonder, therefore, that the reality of


       “Those roses, the brightest that earth ever gave,
        Those grottoes and gardens and fountains so clear!”


and above all of—


       “Those love-lighted eyes that hang over their wave,” [11]


should shed its influence largely on his imagination, and that, in
contrast to his own dry and dusty native plains, Cashmere should well
be called the Hindoo’s Paradise.

July 15.—Marched at dawn for Vernagh, a distance of eight kos, rather
over a Sabbath-day’s journey. Here we had to wait a considerable time
for our breakfast, the cook being an indifferent pedestrian and the day
a very hot one. The baradurree was curiously built, close to an octagon
tank, the water from which ran at a great pace through an arch in the
middle of the house. [12] The tank was supplied with water in great
volume, but from no apparent source, and was filled with fine fish, all
sacred, and as fat as butter, from the plentiful support they receive
from the devout among the Hindoos, not to mention the unbelieving
travellers, who also supply them for amusement. The tank itself, the
natives informed us, was bottomless, and it really appeared to be so;
for from the windows of the baradurree, some fifty feet over the water,
we could see the sides stretching back as they descended, and losing
themselves in the clear water, which looked, from the intensity of its
blue, both deep and treacherous to an unlimited extent. The water, too,
was so intensely, icily cold, that an attempt to swim across it would
have been a dangerous undertaking, and neither F. nor I could summon
courage to jump in. We, however, bathed in the stream which ran out of
the inexhaustible reservoir, and its effect we found very similar to
that of hot water, so that a little of it went a very long way with us.
As for the fish, they swarmed in such numbers that they jostled each
other fairly out of the water in a dense living mass, while striving
for grains of rice and bread.

This also was a favourite resort of Jehangeer and Noor Jehan; and I
found an inscription in the Persian character which, in a sentence
according to Eastern custom, fixed the date of the erection of the
building attached to the tank as A.H. 1029, or, about A.D. 1619. The
inscription runs thus:—


   “The king of seven climes, the spreader of justice, Abdool,
    Mûzuffer, Noor-ûl-deen [13] Jehangeer Badshah, son of Akbar,
    conqueror of kings, on the day of the 11th year of his reign paid a
    visit to this fountain of favour, and by his order this building
    has been completed. By means of Jehangeer Shah, son of Akbar Shah,
    this building has raised its head to the heavens.”

   “The ‘Inventor of Wisdom’ has fixed its date in this line,
    viz:—‘Aqsirabad o Chushma Wurnak.’”


The fountain or reservoir, and the canal, &c. seem to have been the
work of Shah Jehan, Noor Jehan’s son, or were probably remodelled in
his reign. The inscription referring to them runs also in the Persian
character on a slab of copper:


   “Hyan, by order of Shah Jahan, King, thanks be to God, built this
    fountain and canal. From these have the country of Cashmere become
    renowned, and the fountains aye as the fountains of Paradise.”

   “The poet Survashi Ghaib has written the date in this sentence,
    viz:—‘From the waters of Paradise have these fountains flowed.’”


July 16.—On the road again at daybreak, with the intention of going to
a place called Kûkûnath, where there were more springs, and which, from
information obtained from the sepoy who accompanied us, was on our road
to Islamabad. However, like most information relative to either
direction or to distance in this country, it turned out to be wrong,
and we accordingly altered our course and made for our old quarters.
Breakfasted under a huge walnut-tree, at a village about six kos off,
and reached Islamabad about one P.M., after a very hot tramp of ten
kos, through groves of sycamore and walnuts, and hundreds and hundreds
of acres of rice-fields, immersed in water, and tenanted by whole
armies of croaking frogs. The people were principally employed in
weeding their rice-crops, standing up to their knees in mud and water,
and grubbing about, with their heads in a position admirably adapted to
give anybody but a native, apoplexy in such a hot sun.

July 17.—In the middle of the night we were awoke by a tremendous
uproar in our wooden habitation, as if some one was crashing about the
boards and panels with a big stick; immediately afterwards something
jumped upon my bed, and with a whisk and a rush, clattered through the
room to F.’s side, over the table, and back again to my quarter. Half
asleep and half awake, I hit out energetically, without encountering
anything of our uninvited guest; and the faithful Rajoo coming in with
a light, I found F. brandishing a stick valiantly in the air,
everything knocked about the room; an earthenware vessel of milk spilt
upon the floor, a tumbler broken, and a plate of biscuits on the table
with marks of teeth in them. This latter discovery was quite a relief
to my mind, for the visitation had a most diabolic savour about it, and
we were just beginning to fancy that there was a slight smell of
sulphur. However, the milk and the biscuits being such innocent food,
we were enabled to fancy that the intruder might have been no worse
than a wild cat, which had frightened itself by breaking, our tumbler,
and had eventually jumped through the window and made its escape. This
interpretation, however satisfactory to ourselves, was apparently not
so to the Q.M.G., and to his dying day he will probably remain rather
doubtful of the kind of company we kept that night.

At sunrise I paid another visit to the ruins of Pandau, or Martund, and
sketched it from the north-east; a view which took in the only columns
of any perfection that remained standing.

Islamabad being, as its name implies, the “abode of Mahomedanism,” I
had set the kotwal to work to procure me a good copy of the Koran.

On returning, however, I found that he had collected together a bundle
of the common editions printed in the Arabic alone, without
interlineations. He assured me, however, that they were rare and
valuable specimens; and I was amused by the old gentleman reading out a
passage in a sonorous voice, following each word with his finger, and
astonishing the bystanders by the display of his erudition; but at the
same time holding the precious volume upside down, and thus failing in
impressing at least one of his audience. In the evening we started
again for Sirinugger.

July 18.—Found ourselves, according to sailing directions, at anchor
this morning, or in other words, tied to an upright stick, at
Wentipore, on the left bank of the river, where there were some old
ruins to be seen.

The architecture we found very similar to the Pandau temple. One
column, however, was left standing, which was more perfect than any we
had seen before.

The ruins consisted of a large quadrangle, with cloisters all round,
and the remains of a temple in the centre; both these were completely
decayed, but the enormous stones piled together in grand confusion
showed that the buildings had been of considerable extent. [14] The
corner stones here alone pointed out the position of the cloisters,
which at Pandau had been in very fair preservation.

About fifty yards from the entrance there were three columns of
different form, sunk in the ground, their capitals just reaching a
little below the surface, and connected by trefoil arches, all in
pretty good preservation.

A few hundred yards down the river we found another large ruin, but in
a more dilapidated state than either of the others. In both, the
designs carved in the huge stones were something similar in
pattern—viz. a female figure, with what appeared to be a long strip of
drapery passing round either arm and descending to the ancles. It was
impossible to decipher the exact device, but the breast and head, in
most instances, were plainly distinguishable.

About three kos from Sirinugger, we stopped at another very extensive
site of Cyclopeian ruins, at a place called Pandreton. Here we found
the most perfect building of any we had met; and for a considerable
distance around were traces of what must have been, in ages past, a
city of some extent.

Among other interesting remains, there was the base of a colossal
figure standing in the midst of a field of cut corn. Only from the
knees down remained, but this block alone was over seven feet high; the
toes were mutilated a good deal, but the legs were in wonderful
preservation. There was also, about half a mile off, an enormous base
of a column, resting on its side, at the summit of a little eminence,
where a considerable amount of mechanical power must have been required
to place it. Its diameter was about six feet; and at some distance we
found the remainder of the column, split into three pieces. It was
about twelve feet long, the lower part polygon, the upper round, and
the top a cone similar in form to the stones dedicated to Mahadeö in
the temples of the Hindoos. The building which alone remained in at all
a perfect state was situated in a sort of pond or tank of slimy green,
and was quite inaccessible without a boat. [15] Sending on the cooking
apparatus and servants, I remained with the smaller boat; and with a
rug and a supply of biscuits, set to work to sketch the ruins. The
operation, however, was not performed without very great difficulty.
Innumerable mosquitoes made the spot their home, and at critical
moments they persisted in settling themselves in the most uncomfortable
positions. The ants, too, took a fancy to my paint-box, and even
endeavoured to carry off some of the colours; so that between the two I
was soon fairly put to flight, and obliged to evacuate the territory.

On consulting my Hindoo authority, Rajoo, on the subject of Cyclopeian
ruins, he tells me that they were built, not by man but by “the gods,”
in the Sut Jûg, or golden age, an epoch which existed no less than
2,165,000 years ago, or thereabouts!

This view of the matter increases the interest of the ruins immensely,
besides being very complimentary to the style of building practised by
“the gods” in that age.

The Hindoo ages are four, and we are believed to be at present in the
last of the four, of which 5,000 years have been already accomplished.
The names and duration are as follows, viz:—Sut Jûg, 1,728,000 years;
Treth Jûg, 1,296,000 years; Dûapûr Jûg, 864,000 years; and Kul Jûg.
432,000 years. This makes the present age of the world to be about
3,893,000 years!

About five P. M. I reached Sirinugger, and found the advanced guard in
possession of one of the bungalows. Spent the night in a succession of
skirmishes with innumerable fleas, who appeared to have been out of
society for a considerable time previous to our arrival. Up to this
moment I fancied that I knew something of the natural history of the
race, having studied them and fought with them and slept with them in
their happiest hunting grounds. Greek fleas, Albanian fleas, Tartar
fleas, Russian fleas, I had combated on their own soil, but never
before was I put to such utter confusion. All night long the enemy
poured in upon me, and several times during the action was I forced to
leave the field and recruit my shattered forces outside in the
moonlight. As day dawned, however, I fell upon the foe at a certain
advantage, and managed at last to get a few hours of sleep.

July 19.—Made an expedition to the small lake to see a building which
we were informed was built by the Puree, or fairies—the Peri of
poetical licence.

After a sharp struggle up a steep hill, under a hot sun, we reached the
building; but, to all appearance, the fairies had less to do with the
edifice than a race of very indifferent engineers. It was evidently the
remains of a hill fort, built of stones and mortar, and with nothing
wonderful in its construction whatever. It was tenanted by buffaloes
and a few natives; and having seen specimens of both before, we took
our departure again rather in a bad humour with both the fairies and
their partisans.

In the plain below we found the remains of Cyclopeian ruins in an
enormous block of stone, part of a column.

July 22.—Started this evening in the direction of the water-lake in
further search of ancient ruins.

July 23.—Found ourselves at daybreak among the mosquitoes in a little
stream about two kos from Patrun. After breakfasting, we started for
the vicinity of the ruins. As usual, in the villages we passed through,
we found traces of cut stone doing duty as washing-stones, or corners
of walls, &c; and at Patrun we found rather a fine old ruined temple,
something similar in style to those towards Islamabad. [16] It was
surrounded at some distance by trees, which had tended apparently to
preserve the building, for the stone carvings were clearer and less
decayed by time than any others we had seen. Being caught here in a
heavy rain, we had a scamper for our boats, and after a wet journey,
reached Sirinugger about eight P.M.

July 26.—Finding ourselves rather tired of Sirinugger, and with no
other books than Hindostanee to beguile the time, we resolved upon an
expedition across the mountains into the regions of Little Thibet.
Began preparations by hiring twelve coolies, at thirteen shillings each
per mensem, and a mate or head man to look after them. Increased our
stock of ducks to twelve, and otherwise added to our necessary stores,
and completed the arrangements for a move.

To-day a number of arrivals and departures took place, and the whole
settlement was in a state of excitement and confusion. Boatmen swarmed
about in rival application for employment, while all the rascals in the
place seemed to have assembled together for the occasion: those who had
bills, wanting to get them paid; and those who were either lucky or
unfortunate enough to have none, wanting to open them as soon as
possible with the new comers. What with these and pistol practice and
rifle shooting from upper casements across the river, in order to
expend spare ammunition, the European quarter was a very Babel all day
long, and we were not sorry to escape the turmoil and get under weigh
to new scenes as soon as possible.

About dusk we embarked in two large boats with Rajoo, the cook, and the
bhistie, the other servants remaining behind, much to their delight, to
take charge of spare baggage, &c. left in the bungalow. One of the
Maharajah’s army also accompanied us, a rough-and-ready-looking sepoy
irregular, whose duty it was to ferret out supplies and coolies, &c.
during our march, and at the same time, perhaps, to keep a watch over
our own movements and desperate designs. Passed the night under gauze
fortifications, the disappointed mosquitoes buzzing about outside in
myriads, and striving hard to take a fond farewell of their much-loved
foreign guests.

By strange sounds from the direction of my companion’s quarters, as if
of smacking of hands, &c., I was led to infer that they had partially
succeeded in bidding him good-bye. I, however, luckily escaped without
receiving even as much as a deputation from the enemy, and slept in
happy unconsciousness of their vicinity.







PART IV.

LITTLE THIBET.


July 27.—About six o’clock this morning we found ourselves at anchor
under the mountains at the northern extremity of the lake, and at the
mouth of a dashing river of ice-cold water, into which we lost no time
in plunging. On mustering our forces after breakfast, we found that our
possessions required fourteen coolies for their transport. Our own
immediate effects took four, viz. bedding two, guns one, and clothes,
&c. one; the kitchen required four more; tent one, charpoys one,
servants’ reserve supply of food one, brandy, one, plank for table and
tent poles one, and last though not least, the twelve ducks took up the
services of the fourteenth all to themselves. The rest of our train
consisted of the faithful Rajoo, who came entirely at his own request
to see a new country, the two servants, the sepoy, and the coolie’s
mate, who was to act as guide, carry small matters, and make himself
generally useful. After a most affectionate parting with our boatmen,
Messrs. Suttarah, Ramzan, Guffard, and Co., we started on our new
travels at about ten A.M. under a broiling sun. After several halts
under shady chestnuts, groves of mulberry, &c., and passing by a gentle
ascent through a lovely country, we came to our first encamping ground,
at Kungur, and pitched our tent under a chestnut grove, considerably
hot and tired by our first march, after all the ease and comparative
idleness we had of late been enjoying in the valley. Here we saw the
first of the system of extortion which goes on among the government
authorities and the people; for after the paymaster to the forces had
settled with the seven coolies who were not in our permanent employ,
not being able to take all as we had originally intended, they
assembled round us, and complained most dolefully of the smallness of
their pay. The sepoy, who appeared a most pugnacious customer, cuffed
some of them, and made desperate flourishes at others with a big stick,
and seemed altogether so anxious to prevent, as he said, the
“cherishers of the poor,” from being inconvenienced by the “scum of the
earth,” that we suspected something wrong, and on inquiring,
ascertained, that out of the amount due to the seven, viz. one rupee
five annas, or about two shillings and eightpence, the organ of
government had actually stopped eight annas, or one shilling. The
mistake we soon rectified, much to the delight of the “scum of the
earth,”—who had certainly earned their three annas, or fourpence
halfpenny per man, by carrying our impedimenta eight kos under a hot
sun,—and equally to the disgust of “the organ” who handed over the
difference with a very bad grace indeed, and was rather out of tune for
the rest of the day. Our hearts being expanded by this administration
of justice, we proceeded to a further act of charity, and emancipated
our twelve ducks from their basket, into a temporary pond constructed
for them by the bhistie, where they dabbled about to their hearts’
content, and soon forgot the sorrows of the road in a repast of meal
and rice.

July 28.—Marched at six A.M., and after proceeding about a kos found
that we were in for a regular wetting. Our path lay through a
beautifully wooded ravine with precipitous mountain peaks appearing
ahead in every direction: these, however, were soon shrouded in
impenetrable mist, which gradually gathered in about us, and proceeded
to inspect us in a most searching and uncomfortable way.

The road however, though beautiful, was by no means a good one, and it
was in many places difficult work to keep one’s feet in the wet slush,
over wooden bridges, or along the side of a dashing torrent which kept
us company, and which seemed to be labouring just now under an unusual
degree of temporary excitement, in consequence of having had too much
to drink. We had arranged to breakfast on the road, but the rain made
us push on, and on reaching the vicinity of our halting-place, we
stopped to inspect the condition of our garments, and to satisfy
ourselves as to our future prospects in the matter of dry changes of
raiment. On opening our small reserve, of which the mate had charge, I
found that sad havoc had been made in the precious articles we had been
so hopefully depending upon for comfort and consolation at the end of
our soaking march. The last efforts of our generally rather useless
dhobie had been brought to bear upon our present equipment. The massive
brass smoothing-iron and its owner had alike done their best to start
us creditably in life with the only clean linen we were likely to
behold for many weeks, and now nothing remained of the first instalment
of these spotless results, but a wringing mass of wet and dirty linen.
The sun, however, coming out opportunely to our assistance, we made the
best of our misfortune by spreading out our small wardrobe to the
greatest advantage in its rays. Our guide, who by the way appeared to
know nothing whatever about the path, proceeded to unroll his turban,
and divesting himself of his other garments, took to waving his entire
drapery to and fro in the breeze, with a view to getting rid of the
superfluous moisture. Leaving him to this little amusement, in which he
looked like a forlorn and shipwrecked mariner making signals of
distress, I repaired to a torrent close by, and after a satisfactory
bathe in the cold snow water, and very nearly losing the whole of my
personal property in the rushing stream, donned the few dry articles I
was possessed of, and proceeded to pick out our camping ground. We
fixed it among the scattered cottages of the little village of
Gûndisursing, and while waiting for the main body, stayed our appetites
with the few apricots we managed to discover on the already rather
closely picked trees.

Got breakfast at two P.M. just as the rain began to come down upon us
again. The supplies procurable here were flour, milk, fowls, and eggs;
butter, however, was not forthcoming.

July 29.—Marched early after enjoying a drier night than I had
anticipated from the look of the evening and the fine-drawn condition
of our tent.

Our road continued up a beautifully wooded and watered valley, and
reaching a gorge in the mountains, about five kos from our start, we
halted at a log hut a little way beyond a wooden settlement dignified
by the name of Gûgenigiera.

Here we had a bathe in the rushing snow torrent, a curious combination
of pain and pleasure, but the latter considerably predominating,
particularly when it was all over.

After breakfast we sent the coolies on again, intending to halt three
kos off; however, on reaching the ground, they unanimously requested to
be allowed to go on to the village of Soonamurg, the halting-place
shown on our route. It was altogether considerably over a Sabbath-day’s
journey, being nine kos of a bad mountain-path; but as no supplies
whatever were procurable short of it, we held on our course. After
leaving our halt, the path led us close to the torrent’s edge, and the
gorge narrowing very much, we were completely towered over in our march
by gigantic peaks of rock, blocks of which had come down from their
high estate at some remote period of their existence, and now occupied
equally prominent though humbler positions in the torrent’s bed below.
Occasionally they presented themselves in our actual path, and at one
place we found that our course was blocked completely, the inaccessible
mountain side descending precipitously to the torrent, and leaving us
no option but to take to the water, roaring and boiling as it was. Our
guide went first with great deliberation and groping his way with a
stick, and after an ineffectual attempt to scale the rock above, F. and
I also unwillingly followed his example. The water was piercingly cold
as it swept against us, and the pain was so great that we were glad to
blunder over as quickly as possible, without taking very much trouble
about picking our steps. After passing this in safety we came suddenly
upon a band of hill-men with their loads, from Thibet; they were the
first natives we had encountered, and wild and weird-looking savages
they appeared as they congregated about us, gibbering to each other in
their astonishment at our sudden appearance. With them, was a
strange-looking bullock, with long black mane and tail, and hind
quarters like a horse, which they apparently used for carrying their
merchandize. To-day we passed the first snow since leaving the valley,
although in the distance there was plenty of it to be seen.

Nothing could exceed the beauty of the view as we approached our
intended halting-place. Having crossed the torrent by a wooden bridge,
the mountains we had been winding through showed out in all their
grandeur, while above us, inaccessible peaks, with sharp and fanciful
projections, nestled their mighty heads among the fleecy clouds, which
hung about after the recent rains. In advance again, other mountain
ranges rose behind each other, clothed on their southern faces with
delicate grass up to the point where the snow lay lightly on their
rocky top-knots and hid itself among the clouds. From the bridge, a
rustic structure of entire pine-trees, we passed through an upper
valley carpeted with the brightest soft green pasturage, until we
reached the usual little cluster of dilapidated wooden tenements which
constitute a village in these mountains. This was Soonamurg, and
crossing another bridge, formed of two single giant pines, we came to a
halt and pitched our camp close to a huge bank of snow on the river’s
brink. What with our halt, and the badness of the path, we did not
arrive until five P.M., and as the sun set, the spray from our snowy
neighbour began to wrap its chilling influence about us, and we were
glad enough to invest ourselves in some thick cashmere wraps of native
manufacture, which we had hitherto considered merely as standbyes in
case of extraordinary cold on mountain tops.

According to general report, however, we only reach the foot of the
mountains to-morrow. This sounds well, considering that we have been
ascending steadily for three days, and have left huge avalanches of
snow beneath us, not to mention the mountains which we traversed on the
Peer Punjal side before even entering the Valley of Cashmere at all.

At Soonamurg, where we had been warned that there were no supplies, we
found large herds of sheep and goats. The people, however, were not at
all inclined to sell them, and we had some trouble in getting hold of a
couple of fine fat sheep from them, for which we paid, what was here
considered a high price, viz. two rupees, or four shillings each. We
also enlisted the temporary services of two hairy, horny goats, which
are to accompany us for the next three marches as portable dairies, no
supplies being procurable on the road. Butter and milk are both
forthcoming here in abundance, and occasionally rice is to be got.
Penetrated with the freshness of the mountain air and the freedom of
our vagabond life, we came unanimously to the conclusion that we had
made a wise exchange from the far niente dolces of Sirinugger, and
passed a vote of general confidence in the expedition.

July 30.—The wind this morning blew bitterly cold over the snow and
into our tent, rendering the operation of turning out rather more
unpopular than usual.

Got off, however, about six, and had a fine bracing march over a grassy
valley among the mountains. After about four kos, the sun began again
to assert his supremacy, and, in conjunction with the cold of the
morning, rather took liberties with our faces and hands. About half-way
we came upon the merry ring of axes among the trees, and found a party
of natives constructing a log-house for the benefit of travellers
towards Ladak. Pitched our camp in a wild spot at the foot of the
mountains, bathed in the snow water, and had a sheep killed for
breakfast.

One of the live stock died this morning: an unfortunate hen had been
sat upon by the ducks, and the result was asphyxia, and consignment to
the torrent.

July 31.—Finished up the month by a difficult march of four and twenty
miles, encamping at Pandras about eight P.M. and no longer at the foot
of the mountains. Immediately on leaving our halting-place we commenced
the ascent of a steep glacier, and for upwards of four miles our path
lay entirely over the snow: so dense and accumulated was it, that even
when the sun came out and burned fiercely into our faces and hands,
there was no impression whatever made on its icy surface.

The glacier was surrounded on all sides by peaks of perpetual snow,
while parts of it were of such ancient date that, ingrained as it was
with bits of stick and stones &c., it bore quite the appearance of
rock. The path was in some places so indistinct, that on one occasion I
found myself far ahead of the rest of the party, and approximating to
the clouds instead of to the direction of Ladak. About five kos on our
journey we halted to let the kitchen come up, and had our breakfast on
the snow in the company of a select party of marmots. The little
creatures appeared to live in great peace and seclusion here, for they
let us up, in their ignorance of fire-arms, to within thirty yards of
them before scuttling into their habitations. They were all dressed in
blackish brown suits of long thick fur, and considering that they live
in snow for at least eight months out of twelve, they appeared not the
least too warmly clothed. As we went by they used to come out and sit
up on their hind legs, with their fore paws hanging helplessly over
their paunches, while, with a shrill discordant cry, they bid us
good-morning and then hurried back to their houses again. Not having
our rifles handy they escaped scot free, otherwise we might have
borrowed a coat from one of them as a reminiscence of the country.
After another kos or two we began to get clear of the glacier; but
occasionally we came upon enormous masses of snow jammed up on either
side of the torrent, the action of the water having worn away the
centre. The path gradually led us through rocky passes, over torrents
spanned by snow among the magnificent mountain range; and although the
march was, rather long for a hill country, we found no fault with it
until about the last three kos, when it was getting late in the day,
and although fast becoming hungry, we saw no immediate prospect of
getting anything to eat.

The last few kos we find invariably longer than their fellows; one kos
by description, at this stage of the proceedings, being generally equal
to two in reality. Asking a native, how far we are from a
halting-place, is invariably answered in one of two ways: either thoree
door, not very far, or nuzdeek, close. Thoree door means generally
about four miles, while nuzdeek may be translated five at least. A kos
too, which ought to be from one and a half to two miles, means here
anything between one mile and seven. Delaying as much as possible, to
let our servants up, we reached Pandras at last, and found all the
inhabitants turned out to see our arrival; they were dressed in long
woollen coats and sheepskins, and looked something between Russians and
Tartars, with a strong flavour of the Esquimaux, as depicted by Polar
voyagers. As the sun went down it became bitterly cold, and we found
the natives even, shuddering under the influences of the snowy wind,
which, setting in from the mountains, appeared to blow from all points
of the compass at one and the same time. What the village of Pandras
must be in mid-winter it is hard to imagine, so covered with snow as
the mountains around it are even in August, and so bleak and so barren
the valley in which it is situated.

In spite of the cold, we astonished the entire swaddled population by
taking off our clothes, and bathing in a little crystal stream close
by: two operations, in all probability, which they themselves had never
perpetrated within the memory of the oldest inhabitant, This feat
accomplished, we were much astonished by the arrival of a rara avis, in
the shape of a British traveller, from the direction of Ladak. He
turned out to be an officer of the Government survey, now being carried
on in the mountains, and we took the opportunity of deriving from him
all the information we could, relative to the prospect before us. He
strongly recommended us to go to the monastery of Hemis, beyond Ladak,
and also to the Lakes, but the latter would appear to be beyond the
limits of our time. The only natives we had met during our unusually
long march to-day, were four hairy-looking savages from the interior,
from whom, after much difficulty, I succeeded in purchasing an
aboriginal tobacco-pouch, flint, and steel, all combined in one, paying
for the same about three times its actual and local value, viz. two
rupees. They were dressed in long woollen coats, with thick bands of
stuff rolled round their waists; and all four had bunches of yellow
flowers stuck in their caps, and pipes, knives, tobacco-pouches, &c.
hung round their girdles. Their shoes were of the Esquimaux pattern,
the soles sheepskin, coming up all round the front of the foot, where
they were joined by woollen continuations—shoes, socks, and leggings,
being thus conveniently amalgamated into one article of apparel.

August 1.—On the road a little later than usual, all hands being tired
after yesterday’s exertions. The path to-day lay among huge boulders of
rock, which had come down as specimens from the mountains above, and
after a short march of five kos, we reached Dras, a little assemblage
of flat-roofed houses, with a mud fort about half a mile from it, in
the valley. This was built with four bastions and a ditch scarped with
paving-stones, which surrounded it on all sides except one, where it
was naturally defended by the torrent. On the road we passed a curious
bridge, built entirely of rope manufactured from twigs of trees. The
cables thus formed were swung across the torrent, from piles of loose
stones, in a most scientific way, though not one calculated to inspire
confidence in any traveller with weak nerves who might have to trust
himself to its support. It appeared, nevertheless, a most serviceable
structure, and was decidedly picturesque. At Dras we were able to get
all supplies except fowls.

August 2.—Having a long and up-hill march before us, we were up and
dressed by moonlight. Outside the village, we came upon two curious old
stones, standing about six feet high, upright, and carved in the way we
had already seen at the ruins of Pandau and elsewhere. These stones
were of irregular form, and carved on three sides, and the designs,
though much worn, were distinctly traceable. They represented,
apparently, a male and female figure, standing about five feet high,
and surrounded by three smaller figures each. Like all the other
sculptured figures we had seen, they were innocent of clothes, with the
exception of the rope, or very scant drapery, which ran across their
ancles and up either side to the shoulders.

Leaving these, we passed through a wild and rugged valley among the
mountains, cultivated in patches, and watered by numerous little
sparkling crystal streams. At short intervals, there were little
settlements of mud huts, built, Tartar fashion, one on top of another,
and peopled by a few miserable-looking natives, who appeared, in their
woollen rags, to be cold, even in the middle of this summer’s day. The
few travellers we met during our march were flat nosed, heavy-looking
creatures, with Chinese skull-caps and pig-tails, and were employed in
conveying salt to Cashmere, packed in bags of woven hair, and laden on
cows and asses as weird and strange-looking as their owners. About five
kos off, we called a halt for breakfast, and reached Tusgam about four
P.M.

Here we found a few Arbor Vitæ, and other shrubs, in bad health, the
first of the tree species we had encountered since ascending the
glacier.

August 3.—Struck our camp at sunrise, and crossing the torrent, which
still accompanied us, descended the Pass by a slight decline. During
the day we passed through numerous gorges, studded with giant masses of
rock, and bounded on all sides by rugged and inhospitable mountains. We
only saw one village, and that some way off the road—Kurroo, the guide
called it. Breakfasted under an overhanging rock on the mountain side,
just where our path was, hemmed in by the torrent, and were disturbed
during our repast by several volleys of stones which rattled down over
us from above. They were set free by the melting of some large masses
of snow, which, being covered with sticks and dirt, we had not noticed
when we chose our breakfast parlour so close to their uncomfortable
proximity. To-day we met more salt-carrying parties—uncouth-looking
savages in pig-tails, speaking a language that not one of our party
could understand. We also encountered an original-looking gold-washing
association of five, who were wending their way towards the snow with
their wooden implements. They were all also weighted with bags of
grain, to keep them alive during their search. Their labour consists in
sifting the fine sand which comes down in the snow-torrents, charged
with minute particles of gold; and the proceeds, from the appearance of
“the trade,” would not seem to be very great. They say it amounts only
to a few annas a day, but would probably not allow to the full amount
for fear of being taxed.

At our breakfast-halt we saw the most primitive specimen of a smoking
apparatus probably ever invented. It consisted of a dab of mud stuck in
a hole of a tree, about five feet from the ground. Two small sticks,
inserted in this from above and below and then withdrawn, had evidently
served to form the smoke passage; while the bowl as evidently had been
fashioned by the simple impression of a Thibetian thumb, the whole
forming, for the use of needy travellers, as permanent and satisfactory
a public pipe as could well have been devised. It had just been in
requisition before we passed, for a small quantity of newly-burned
tobacco lay in the bowl; and a fresh patch of clay on the mouthpiece
had probably been added, either in the way of general repairs or by
some extra-fastidious traveller, who preferred having a private
mouthpiece of his own. After rather a severe march through rocky
mountain gorges, we reached Chungun, a little oasis of about five acres
of standing barley, with three or four flat-roofed houses dotted about
it in the usual Tartar style of architecture. It also boasted four
poplar-trees, standing in a stiff and reserved little row, evidently in
proud consciousness of their family importance among such rugged,
treeless, iron mountains.

It was altogether a refreshing little spot for a halt, after the savage
scenery we had marched through; and pitching our camp in it, we were
not long in introducing ourselves to the little brawling stream of
clear cold water to which it owed its existence.

August 4.—Started this morning in a mountain mist. Just outside the
village we passed the scene of the fall of an avalanche, which gave one
some faint idea of the enormous forces occasionally at work among these
mountains. It had taken a small village in its path, and over the place
where it had stood we now took our way, among a perfect chaos of masses
of rock, and uptorn earth, trees, &c. The whole ground was torn and
rent, as by the eruption of volcanoes or the explosion of enormous
magazines of powder. Passing this, our path continued to descend the
gorge until about two kos from Chungun, when another torrent came down
to join its forces to the one we were accompanying; and leaving our old
companion to roar its way down to join the Indus, we proceeded up the
valley in the society of our new friend. Passing a series of little
villages nestled among the rugged rocks, we crossed the stream by a
tree bridge and causeway, to the Fort of Kurgil, where, after a long
consultation, we breakfasted. The differences of opinion between the
guide and the rest of the natives as to the distance of a village
ahead, where milk and supplies were forthcoming, were so wide, some
saying three kos, others six, &c., that we finally determined upon
getting some breakfast before deciding the true distance for ourselves.
The village Hundas was another most perfect little oasis. It was only
about five or six acres in extent, under the frowning mountain, and was
terraced and planted in the neatest and most economical way imaginable.
The fields were beautifully clean, and were quaintly adorned in many
instances by huge blocks of rock from the mountain above, bigger
considerably than the whole of the houses of the village put together.
Leaving Kurgil, we made a sharp ascent, and crossed a plateau bounded
by some extremely curious formations of rock and sandstone.

The mountains appeared to have been reared on end and cut with a knife,
as if for the especial benefit of geologists in general, although the
hues of their many-coloured strata were calculated to attract even the
most ungeological mind by their brightness. Descending from this
plateau, we came to a pass dotted with three or four little villages,
wooded with poplars, and adorned with a few shrubs of different kinds.
Here every available inch of ground which the grudging rocks bestowed
was cultivated, although all around, the mud-built native huts were
broken down and deserted, in such numbers as to give the idea of an
Irish settlement whose inhabitants had transplanted themselves to
America. At the last of these little villages, called Pushkoom, we
pitched our camp, the retainers taking a fancy to the place from the
promise it gave of abundant supplies.

August 5.—Made our first day’s halt, and enjoyed it considerably—not
the least of its advantages being the immunity it gave us from being
torn out of bed at grey hours in the morning. The rest of the force
also appreciated the day of rest, and made themselves comfortable after
their fashion under our grove of trees.

In the afternoon I ascended the mountain opposite to reconnoitre and
inspect the curious formation of strata, which formed the principal
feature of the place.

The ascent I found at first to be over a soft crumbling small stone,
resembling ashes, but of various colours, and in distinctly-marked
strata. These were generally of pinkish red and grey, and from them in
large masses, rose enormous blocks of concrete, in all manner of forms
and shapes, some like towers and fortifications, and others standing
out boldly by themselves, worn by the weather into holes and ridges.
After a considerably difficult ascent, from the crumbling nature of the
stones, I reached the summit of the mountain, and climbing a concrete
monster which capped it, had a magnificent survey of the mountain
ranges and country around. In every direction the eye rested on snowy
summits, and the wind from them fell coolly and refreshingly after the
toil of ascent under a hot sun.

Returning through the village, I found the natives hard at work
collecting their crops of wheat and barley, and stowing them away,
generally upon the flat tops of their houses. They seemed altogether a
peaceful, primitive race; but, although their ground appears in
first-rate order, they themselves are uncultivated and dirty in the
extreme. The ladies, I am sorry to say, are even rather worse in this
matter than the gentlemen. The female costume consists generally of
robes of sheep and goat skins thrown across the shoulders; while a long
tail of twisted worsted plaits, looking like a collection of
old-fashioned bell-ropes, forms the chief decoration. This is attached
to the back hair, and hangs down quite to the heels, where it
terminates in a large tuft, with tassels and divers balls of worsted
attached to it. On a hill overhanging the village were the remains of a
mud fort, which had been pulled down by Gûlab Singh in one of his
excursions to Thibet, with a view to bringing the inhabitants to a
proper sense of their position, and enforcing the payment of his
tribute.

The number of battered and deserted huts about the village is accounted
for by the erratic habits of the people, which induce them never to
stay long in one set of houses, but to flit from one side of the valley
and from one settlement to another as the fancy strikes them. That the
large increase of the flea population among such a race, however, may
have something to do with their restlessness, seems more than probable.

Except when impressed for government employ, they seldom leave the
vicinity of their villages, and one old gentleman told me he had never
been even as far as a place called Lotzûm, which is only two kos off!
The religion seems to be a mixture of Buddhism and Mahomedanism—the
latter on the decrease as we get farther into the country.

The dress assimilates to the Chinese—pig-tails and little skull-caps
being the order of the day. We obtained here good supplies of cow’s
milk, butter, &c., and among other things, some peas. These enabled us
to celebrate our Sunday’s dinner by a “duck and green peas,” and never
since the first invention of ducks could a similar luxury have been so
thoroughly appreciated.

August 6.—Started early again, and marched five kos, through the little
half-deserted settlement of Lotzûm to the village of Shergol, where we
halted for breakfast. Here we found ourselves fairly among the
Buddhists, and saw an entirely new description of monuments connected
with religion, from anything we had yet encountered. The most striking
objects were a series of tomb-like buildings, without entrances, and
adorned on all sides by the most hideous effigies, rudely executed in
coloured mud. [17]

Some of these were men, depicted in bright red on a yellow ground, with
horrible staring countenances; others women, adorned with numberless
necklaces and other ornaments; besides these, there were peacocks,
griffins with human arms, deer, &c., and all in the most flaring
colours and the very rudest designs.

In the perpendicular face of a rock beyond was a very curious
monastery, or abode of the Lamas. It was built completely in the rock,
and was reached by a natural cavity on the face of the stone.

Jutting out from the upper part, balconies had been erected overhanging
the precipice, and these were decorated with red copings, spotted with
white. From the fact of only one of our party knowing the language, it
was difficult to ascertain from the natives the history of this curious
abode, but they gave us to understand that it was the home of their
Lamas, or spiritual preceptors. Here we met another of the race of
wandering Englishmen, who was wending his way back to the valley. He
was returning from a shooting tour, was all alone, and appeared to have
had very hard work indeed of it, if his face and hands and generally
dilapidated appearance might taken as a criterion. Not being quite in
such light marching order ourselves, we were able to ask him to
breakfast, and from his ready acceptance and the entire justice he did
to our offer, I don’t think he could have had anything to eat for a
week.

He appeared to be a thorough sportsman, and had bagged several head of
large game, which he showed us. They were principally a kind of wild
sheep with enormous heads and horns, each of his trophies being almost
a coolie load in itself. Leaving Shergol, we entered a curious valley
with rocks of concrete standing out like towers and fortifications, and
on the summits of these again, airy-looking habitations with red
streaks adorning them, and entered, as that at Shergol, by holes in the
face of the rock. These were, or had been, the abodes of the Lamas;
numbers of them now however, as well as the mud settlements at their
feet, appeared in ruins, and gave no sign of habitation, beyond having
about them a number of little flags stuck on long poles, which
fluttered about in the breeze. According to the account of our
interpreter, which had to pass from Thibetian into Hindostanee before
it could clothe itself in English, the cause of this dilapidation was
the state of wealth and ambition at which the Lamas had arrived, and
the consequent interposition of Gûlab Singh to take down their pride
and ease them of a little of their wealth, both of which he
accomplished in the style to which he was so partial, by slaughtering
some hundreds of them and reducing their airy habitations to ruins.

At a place called Moulwee we came to a curious block of massive rock
standing close beside the path, with one of the red-topped houses built
into its side. Above this was a colossal figure with four arms, rudely
cut on the face of the rock, and above all was perched an implement,
something after the fashion of a Mrs. Gamp’s umbrella of large
proportions, together with sundry sticks and rags, which seem to be the
common style of religious decoration in these parts.

The figure was about eighteen feet high, the lower extremities being
hidden behind the building at the base of the rock. It resembled in
some measure the sculptures occasionally seen among Hindoo temples, but
no one appeared to know anything whatever of its origin or history.

Close to this there were an immense number of stones collected
together, bearing inscriptions in two different characters, one of
which resembled slightly the Devanagree or Sanscrit. Seeing such a
profusion about, I appropriated one which happened to be conveniently
small, and carried it off in my pocket.

The sun being intensely powerful, we called a halt at a village named
Waka, perched among the rocks, where we found a rattletrap of a
baradurree, which saved us the trouble of pitching our tents. Opposite
to us was a curiously worn mass of concrete mountain, which might
easily have been mistaken for artificial lines of fortification, had
not the scale been so large as to preclude the possibility of any but
giants or fairies having been the engineers. At the head of the valley
there was a fine snow-covered mountain, which helped to keep us cool in
an otherwise excessively hot position. The cook having been rather
overcome by his exertions to-day, we got our dinner at the fashionable
hour of nine P.M.

August 7.—Starting from Waka at cock-crow, we marched up a steep
ascent, through a bleak-looking range of hills, to Khurboo, where we
bivouacked under a tree and got breakfast about noon.

Afterwards, I examined more minutely the inscription on the stones,
which, as we advanced into the country, appeared to increase
considerably in number. They consisted in almost every case of the same
word, containing five letters in one character and six in the other,
though I occasionally there were additional letters, and sometimes,
though very rarely, a stone with a different inscription altogether.
After a good deal of difficulty I succeeded in unearthing a Lama from
the village to help me in my researches, and a strange-looking
dignitary of the Church he turned out to be when he did make his
appearance. He was a bloated and fat old gentleman, dressed in a
yellowish red garment of no particular shape, and looked altogether
more like a moving bundle of red rags than anything else, human or
divine.

Finding that nothing was required of him more expensive than
information, he appeared delighted to show off his learning, and by
means of the sepoy, who was the only one of our party acquainted with
both Thibetan and Hindoostanee, I ascertained that the words carved
upon the stones were “Ûm mani panee,” and meant, as far as I could make
out, “the Supreme Being.” As the old gentleman repeated the mystic
syllables, he bobbed and scraped towards a strange-looking monument
close by, in an abject, deprecatory way, as if in extreme awe of its
presence. [18]

On inquiring the origin of this new structure, which was built of
stones and plaster, and decorated with red ochre, all we could get out
of him was a fresh string of “Ûm mani panees,” and a further series of
moppings and mowings, accompanied by a sagacious expression of his fat
countenance, indicative of the most entire satisfaction at the
clearness of his explanations, and a sense of his own importance as a
Lama and an expositor of the doctrines of Bûddh.

He also explained the only other inscription which I had seen; and
according to the interpretation of the sepoy, it ran thus:—“As God can
do so none other can.” [19]

Not another piece of information could I elicit relative to the
religion beyond the continual “Ûm mani panee, Ûm mani panee!” which our
friend seemed never tired of mumbling; and although the sepoy was, I
believe, considerably more adapted for the extraction of reluctant
supplies of food for our kitchen than for eliciting such information on
the subject of theology as I was in search of, the real cause of
failure was more to be attributed to the extreme ignorance of the
particular pillar of the Church that we had got hold of, than to any
little literary failings of the interpreter. Such were the quantities
of the inscribed stones about this place, that in one long wall I
estimated there must have been upwards of 3,000, and this in a country
where inhabitants of any sort are few and far between, and where none
appear who seem at all capable of executing such inscriptions.

August 8.—Having suffered a good deal yesterday from the heat of the
sun, we started this morning by a bright moonlight, at about half-past
four A.M.

Entering the Pass of Fotoola, we ascended gradually for some five kos,
and reached a considerable elevation, with a good deal of snow lying
about on the mountains. A peak on the right was 19,000 feet above the
sea level, and few of those in our immediate vicinity were under 17,000
feet. From the summit of this pass we descended about three kos to
Lamieroo, without passing a single hut or village on the entire road.
The only natives we encountered were a party of three from Ladak, on
their way to Cashmere, with a couple of fine native dogs, as a present
from the Thanadar to some of his visitors. The pedestrians one
generally meets now are old ladies, carrying conical baskets filled
with sulphur or saltpetre, in the direction of Cashmere, and so shy are
they, that on beholding “the white face” they drop their loads as if
shot, and scuttle away among the mountains, so that, if inclined, we
could seize upon the Maharajah’s munitions of war and carry them off
without difficulty. On reaching the vicinity of Lamieroo, the inscribed
stones became more frequent than ever. They were placed generally upon
long broad walls, the tops of which sloped slightly outwards, like the
roof of a house. Supplies of uncut stones were also in many instances
collected together in their vicinity, as if for the benefit of any
pedestrian who might feel inclined to carve out his future happiness by
adding to the collection. Lamieroo, as its name would seem to imply,
appears to have been a headquarters of the Lamas and their religion. It
contains a curious monastery, or Lamaserai, built upon the extreme top
ledge of a precipice of concrete stone, and at its base (some hundred
feet below) the habitations which constitute the village are also
perched on pinnacles of rock, and scattered about, often in the most
unlikely spots imaginable. Entering the bason formed by the valley in
which this curious settlement is situated, one opens suddenly by an
ascending turn upon the whole scene, and anything more startlingly
picturesque it would be hard to conceive. As the view appears, the
first objects presented are a host of little monument-like buildings,
which line the path and are dotted about in groups of from three to
twelve or fourteen together. They stand about seven feet high, and, as
far as we could make out from the natives, are erected over the defunct
Lamas and other saints of the Buddhist religion, after which they
become sacred in the eyes of the living, and are referred to with
scrapings and bowings and “Ûm mani panees” innumerable. In the
monastery we found twenty Lamas at present domiciled—fat,
comfortable-looking gentlemen they all were, dressed in orange-yellow
garments, and not a bit cleaner than the rest of the natives, nor
looking by any means more learned. Mounting the side of the bill, and
passing under one of the red-ring pillared monuments, we entered the
precincts of the monastery, and threading some very steep and dark
passages in the interior of the rock, were received by a deputation of
Lamas, with the salutation of “Joo, Joo!”

We were then ushered with great ceremony into their temple, much to the
awe and consternation of our guides, who apparently expected to see us
as much overcome by the sanctity of the place as they themselves were.
The temple we found a small square room with a gallery round it, from
which were suspended dingy-looking Chinese banners, flowers, &c., and
at one end were about twenty idols of various designs, seated in a row
staring straight before them, and covered with offerings of Indian
corn, yellow flowers, butter, &c. They were for the most part dressed
in Chinese fashion, and in the dusky light had certainly a queer
weird-looking appearance about them, which was quite enough to overawe
our village guide; not being accustomed to such saintly society, he
could hardly raise his eyes or speak above his breath, but stood with
hands joined together and in a supplicating posture, enough to melt the
heart of even the very ugliest of idols. The service (by particular
desire) began by three of the most unctuous of the Lamas squatting down
on some planked spaces before the divinities, and raising a not
unmusical chaunt, accompanying themselves at the same time with a pair
of cymbals, while two large double-sided tom-toms or drums gradually
insinuated themselves into the melody. These were each fixed on one
long leg and were beaten with a curved stick, muffled at the end. The
performance of the cymbals was particularly good, and the changes of
time they introduced formed the chief feature of the music, and was
rather pleasing than otherwise. The service as it drew to a close, was
joined by a duett upon two enormous brass instruments like
speaking-trumpets grown out of all decent proportions; they were about
five feet long, and were placed on the ground during the performance,
and as two of the fattest of the Lamas operated and nearly suffocated
themselves in their desperate exertions, the result was the most
diabolical uproar that ever could have been produced since the first
invention of music.

Not being able to trust the sepoy in such a delicate undertaking, I was
unable to get any information from the Lamas on religious subjects; and
all signs and suggestive pointings, &c. were immediately and invariably
answered by “Ûm mani panee,” so that we left about as wise as we
entered. The most interesting object in the place was a library of
Thibetian books. It consisted of an upright frame divided into square
compartments, each with a word cut deeply into the wood over it, and
containing the volumes. These were merely long narrow sheets, collected
between two boards, also carved on the outside with a name similar to
the one on the shelf. The characters were beautifully formed, and I
tried to purchase a small volume, if a thing about two feet long could
be called so, but without effect. There were about thirty of these
books in the place, ponderous tomes, carefully covered up, and little
read, to judge by the quantity of dust collected on them. They read us,
however, a small portion of one, in a drawling, sonorous tone, and with
no very great facility.

These books, together with a number of rudely-printed papers, of the
nature of tracts, one of which I carried away, containing some of the
characters similar to that on the inscribed stones, appear to have been
printed at Lassa, [20] the capital of Thibet Proper, and from there,
the head-quarters of the religion in these parts, all the musical
instruments and other paraphernalia belonging to the temples are also
sent. One exception, however, I discovered; this was an empty
brandy-bottle, bearing a magnificent coloured label, which certainly
could not have been issued from the Grand Lama’s religious stores. To
the English eye, or rather nose, it had but little of the odour of
sanctity about it; but here it evidently held a high position, and was
prominently placed among the temporal possessions of “the Gods.”

The women here, and those we met on the road during the last two
marches, wore a curious head-dress, differing from anything of the kind
we had before seen. It consisted of a broad band extending from the
forehead to the waist behind, and studded thickly with large coarse
turquoises. These generally decrease in size from the forehead, where
there is a larger turquoise than the others, down to the waist, and
where the hair ends, it is joined into a long worsted tail terminating
at the heels. Some of these bands must be of considerable value, but
the proprietors, although otherwise in complete rags, will not part
with them for any consideration. One lady whom I accosted on the
subject, thought I was going to murder her, and took to her heels
forthwith. In general, however, the fair sex here carefully hide both
their charms and their turquoises behind the nearest rock or the most
convenient cover that presents itself, and vanish like phantoms
whenever they discern a white man in the distance.

The cooking department being delayed by the ascent, we got no breakfast
to-day until one o’clock, unless a drink of milk and a biscuit on
arrival could be called by courtesy a breakfast.

August 9.—Descended from Lamieroo through a precipitous pass for about
three kos and a half, to Kulchee, a tidy little village of fifteen
huts, situated in an oasis of apricot and walnut-trees, the first we
had encountered since leaving Cashmere.

The people here seemed particularly simple and happy among their waving
corn-fields and wild fruit-trees, and they were most anxious to supply
us with apricots and milk, and whatever they could produce. The Gopa,
or head-man of the village, could speak a little Hindostanee, besides
being able to read and write his own language in two characters, and as
he seemed unusually sharp and intelligent, I was very glad to have a
chat with him while waiting for the commissariat to come up. The
character most common on the inscribed stones, and one of those now in
actual use, he told me was Romeeque; the other, the square character on
the stones, is obsolete, and is called Lantza; [21] while a third
character, which was the one he was most conversant with, but which did
not appear upon any of the stones, he called Tyeeque.

His explanation of the stones was, that at the last day a certain
recording angel, whom he called Khurjidal, would pass through the land,
and inspecting these mounds of inscribed stones, would write down the
names of all those who had contributed to the heap. What the
inscription was he seemed unable clearly to explain, but believed it to
refer in some manner to the Supreme Being. Whatever it was, all those
who had contributed their share towards its dissemination, by adding
stones to the mounds, were certain of future rewards, while those who
had omitted to do so were as equally certain of punishment. [22]

This explanation of the difficulty caused me some qualms of conscience
on account of the future prospects of the unfortunate writer whose
particular stone I had appropriated; but for fear the Gopa himself
might be the sufferer, I thought it better not to confide my emotions
to him, but to leave the case in the hands of Khurjidal.

Regarding the state of the people here, he told me that each house paid
a tax of seven rupees per annum to the Maharajah. This, for the entire
village, would only give 105 rupees per annum towards the enrichment of
the Treasury.

The Lamas, who have no ground of their own, appear to be a further
burden on the population. They are supplied gratuitously with food, and
appear to be somewhat similar to the Hindoo Fukeer, devoting themselves
to religion and remaining unmarried. They, however, are not so violent
in their opinions, and are more conversable, to say nothing of being
decidedly cleaner.

We breakfasted under the spreading walnuts, among an audience composed
of the entire village, who seemed much edified and amused by our novel
manners and customs. Some of our English possessions took their fancy
immensely. A cut-glass lantern and the label of a bottle of
cherry-brandy in particular, seemed to them the very essence of the
rare and curious, and they seemed never tired of admiring them. After
breakfast we again took the road, and marched three kos to another
little wooded settlement, called Nûrila, situated, like Kulchee, upon
the Indus, or, as it is here called, the Attock. The noisy, dirty
torrent, as it here appears, however, gives little promise of becoming,
as it does in after life, one of the largest of the stately Indian
rivers.

August 10.—From Nûrila we travelled along the Indus bank to Suspûl, a
distance of seven kos or thereabouts, stopping for breakfast at a
village whose entire population consisted of one woman! The river being
shut in by high and rocky mountains, our path took several most abrupt
turns and startling ascents and descents in its meanderings, and proved
altogether the worst for coolies to travel that we had as yet
encountered. The greater part of our march, too, was under a burning
sun, whose rays the rocks on either side of us reflected in anything
but an agreeable way, giving thereby a considerable addition of colour
to our already well-bronzed countenances. Near Suspûl we had to take to
the water, as a mass of overhanging rock jutted into the river and
completely obstructed the path; and here one of our coolies, stumbling,
dropped his load into the torrent. It was a particularly precious part
of our expeditionary stores, containing, among other things, the small
stock of brandy which was to last us back to Sirinugger. However, on
inspecting the contents of the basket, the precious liquid was safe and
sound, and the only damage was the conversion, pro tem. of our stock of
best lump sugar into moist. Suspûl we found situated in a half-moon
shaped break of fertility among the barren mountains. The snow was
within half an hour’s climb, while at the same time the sun shone with
such power as to blister our faces, and even to affect the black part
of the expedition, rendered somewhat tender, no doubt, by the unusual
mixture of heat and cold to which they had already been exposed. We
encamped here under a grove of apricot and apple-trees, which resulted
in the production of an apple-dumpling for dinner.

August 11.—Leaving Suspûl, we ascended considerably to the village of
Buzgo, another of the cloud-built little settlements so dear to the
Lamas. The tenements were most picturesquely pitched upon the extreme
tips of almost perpendicular rocks, and to many of them access seemed
apparently impossible. Leaving this, we entered upon a desert of
shifting sand and stones, in the midst of which there was an unusually
long wall of the inscribed stones, one of which, although containing
the same inscription, was of a different pattern from any I had
hitherto discovered. [23]

The next oasis was Egnemo, formed, like all the others, by the
existence of numerous little springs of crystal water, which enabled
the waving corn to raise its golden head, and the apricot and the
apple-tree to flourish in refreshing contrast to the general barrenness
and sterility which reigned around.

After a grilling march, we enjoyed the delights of a bathe under a
waterfall of clear cold water, and got our breakfast by eleven o’clock.

To-day, some of our brigade of coolies begin to complain of sickness,
which sounds alarming, not only to themselves, but to us, for none
others are now procurable. This results from their making too free with
unripe apricots, and drinking too many gallons of cold water on the
road; also, however, from the fact of my having doctored the first
patient who had presented himself, with a couple of pills and some
tea—a piece of generosity which drove all the others nearly mad with
jealousy and envy, and set them thinking how they also might be
participators in similar luxuries. The pills, although in this instance
selected promiscuously from a varied stock, were the great objects of
desire, and such was their confidence in the virtuous properties of the
remedy, that the character of the particular bolus that fell to their
share was to them a matter of no consequence whatever. So great a rage
is there for medicine among people who have never known the luxury of
paying for it, that even the blind and deformed continually applied to
us for it on the road.

August 12.—Halted to-day, and gave all hands a day of rest, which was
rather required after our incessant marching. In the afternoon we
explored the village, and enjoyed a magnificent sunset behind the
ranges of distant snowy mountains. The crops here were more backward
than those met hitherto, although the power of the sun was rather on
the increase than otherwise, as we advanced. Some of the fields were
occupied by beans, peas, and wheat, all growing like a happy family
together.

August 13.—Made an unusually early start, this morning, for our final
march into Ladak. The first part of the journey was up a precipitous
ascent, and over shifting gravel, which was very trying to our already
well-worn boots; and it was a relief when, on arriving at the summit,
we found a long and gradual descent before us, with an entirely new
panorama of snow-clad mountains extending away towards Ladak.

In the distance, close to the river Indus, which here branched out into
several small and separate streams, there was a high mound, topped with
buildings, which we made for, under the full impression that it was our
journey’s end: however, on reaching it, and turning confidently round
the corner, we found nothing but a deserted-looking building,
surrounded by an immense number of the monuments which the natives call
Permessur; while, stretched out at our feet, and forming, as it were,
the bottom of a large basin among the mountains, was a dreary desert of
glaring, burning sand. The place altogether looked like a city of the
dead: not a soul appeared in sight, except one solitary old woman, who
was slowly traversing the weary waste of sands, and all around was
still and silent as the grave. In order to gain some intelligence of
our whereabouts, I was obliged to give chase to this only inhabitant,
and from her I discovered, that to reach Ladak—a green-looking speck
which she pointed out in the far distance—we had to cross the desert
sands, and still hold on our course for several miles. The sun was by
this time high in the heavens, and we had already come a longish march,
so that by the time I had traversed the arid plain under the blinding
glare, and reached the green fields beyond, it was nearly twelve
o’clock, and I had had nearly enough of the journey. It was, however, a
couple of miles farther to the grove of trees, where, under very
indifferent shade, travellers are in the habit of halting to pitch
their camps; and on reaching this, I was glad to throw myself down on
the grass, and, after a drink of milk, and the slight refreshment
afforded by a leathery chupattie, to go to sleep on the grass, until
the arrival of our servants and baggage should give us a prospect of
breakfast. These made their appearance about two P.M., and all hands
requiring a little rest from the toils of the road, we pitched our camp
under the trees, and set ourselves to the enjoyment of a few days’ halt
in the city of Ladak.







PART V.

LADAK AND THE MONASTERY OF HEMIS.


The first event after being settled in our new quarters was the arrival
of a sheep, presented to us by the Kardar, or chief dignitary of the
town, as a mark of affection and distinction. This, according to the
strict letter of the law, we should have refused to accept; twenty days
marching, however, while it had sharpened our appetites, had rather
diminished our stores. Sheep were not to be got every day, and an
ill-looking animal which we had succeeded in purchasing at Egnemo, had
been overcome by the heat of the weather and taken itself off on the
road. Other supplies, also, were a good deal weakened by successive
attacks; potatoes had been extinct many days, and the stock of ducks,
which formed our main stay in case of future difficulties, was rapidly
succumbing to the knife of the assassin. Under these circumstances we
felt that we would be in no way justified in hurting the Kardar’s
feelings at the expense of our own, by refusing his present, and
believing ourselves to be in this instance fit subjects for out-door
relief, the new arrival was soon swinging about in the breeze, a
welcome addition to our unfurnished larder.

Having thus ended the struggle between our duty and our feelings, we
turned our attention to the exploration of the surrounding country.

The town of Ladak, although in a commercial point of view by no means a
flourishing-looking settlement, was, as far as picturesqueness was
concerned, everything that could be desired. It was built in the style
so popular throughout the country—on pinnacles of rock, and such out of
the way positions as seemed, of all others, the least adapted for
building purposes—immediately outside the town, occupying a sort of
bason among the surrounding mountains, and was what might fairly be
called a “city of the dead.” It was of considerable extent, and was
formed of groups of the numerous monumental buildings which I have
described, and which in a country where the habitations of the living
appear so few in proportion to those of the dead, form so curious and
remarkable a feature. These tombs, although by no means of very modern
date, bear traces, in many instances, of the more recently departed of
the Buddhist population. Burnt fragments of bone, hair, &c., were
scattered about in various directions, while, collected together in one
corner, were the little mounds of mud with a rise at one extremity,
where the sculptured turban ought to rest, which denoted the last
resting-place of the Moslem faithful. Meeting with the Kardar’s
chupprassie, I entered into conversation with him about the manners and
customs of the Thibetians, a subject on which he seemed to have very
hazy ideas indeed, although not on that account at all the less
inclined to impart them to one more ignorant than himself. His opinion
of the inscribed stones was that they were all written by the Lamas,
but he failed completely in explaining for what reason they were
collected together. He was aware, however, of Khurjidal, who was to
inspect them at the last day. The tomb-like erections, he said, were
considered in the light of gods; the bones and ashes of departed Lamas
having been pounded up together and deposited beneath them, together
with such valuables as turquoises, Pushmeena, rupees, &c. This fact
would perhaps account for their being so often in a ruined state—Gûlab
Singh having, probably, taken a look at their foundations in search of
such valuable pickings. The reason my informant gave me for the
unwillingness of the people, however poor, to sell their superabundant
ornaments, was that they regarded them as sacred, and held them as
their own property during their lifetime only; on decease the jewels
reverted to the possessions of the Church. The Lamas are provided, by
the custom of dedicating in every family of two or more, one to that
office; should there be a number of girls in a family, all those that
do not marry become nuns, and adopt the male attire of red and yellow.
The nuns, however, seem to be by no means kept in confinement; they
work in the fields, and one of them enlisted with us as a coolie, and
brought her load into camp before any of her male coadjutors. Among
other curious information my friend told me, that the Thibetians by no
means consider that each man is entitled to the luxury of a wife all to
himself; but that a family of four or five brothers frequently have but
one between them, and that the system is productive of no ill-feeling
whatever among the different members. [24] He also pointed out a fact
which I had not before noticed, viz., that the Thibetians invariably
pass to the right hand of these piles of stones and other monuments,
but for what reason he was unable to inform me. [25] Having finished
his stock of information, which I received thank-fully in default of
better, he told me, with delightful coolness, that it was the proper
thing for me to give him a bottle of brandy for the Kardar, and that it
would be necessary to send also a corkscrew with the bottle, to enable
him to get at it! The impudence of the request was almost worth the
bottle, but brandy was too scarce and precious a commodity to justify
us in pleasing the Kardar, so that all I could do was politely to
decline sending the corkscrew or the bottle either. In the afternoon we
explored the Bazaar, where we found abundance of dogs, dirt, and
idlers, but little else. What little there was in the way of
merchandise the proprietors seemed utterly indifferent about disposing
of, and after visiting a few shops we went away in disgust. The people
were a mixture of Cashmeeries, Chinese, Tartars, Bengalees, and Indians
of all sorts and sects, and more idle, good-for-nothing looking
scoundrels I never laid eyes on. One most amusing group of Mahomedan
exquisites reminded one forcibly of Punch’s Noah’s ark costumes and
Bond Street specimens of fashion. They were dressed in exaggerated
turbans and long white Chogas, or loose coats, which reached down to
their heels; and, as arm in arm, with gentle swagger, they sauntered
through the bazaar, they had, in addition to their heavy swellishness,
an air of Eastern listlessness to which the most exquisite of their
European prototypes could never hope to attain. On reaching our camp we
found another traveller had added his little canvas to the scene; it
was one of the Government Survey, whom the natives invariably designate
by the comprehensive title of “the Compass Wallahs.” Wallah is, in
Hindostanee, as nearly as possible an equivalent to “fellow,” and in
explaining the character of this particular order of Wallah, the accent
is always strong on the second syllable of the compass. The Compáss
Wallah in question we found quite a wild man of the mountains; his
face, from changes of heat and cold and long exposure, was burnt and
blistered into all sorts of colours, and, to make his appearance more
generally striking, he wore as head-dress, a flyaway, puggery, or
turban of blue cotton, of the most voluminous dimensions and wonderful
construction imaginable. He gave us an amusing account of his
operations among the clouds; how he always rode a cow! and was so much
alone that he at times began to doubt the existence of other white men
in creation besides himself; how he was sea sick at first, and unable
to sleep at night from the great rarification of the atmosphere, &c. He
joined us during dinner, just in time for a triumph of a plum pudding
which our cook had unexpectedly produced, and his heart was so
gladdened and expanded by either the suet, the raisins, or the brandy,
that he chatted away until the dissipated mountain hour of eleven
o’clock, when we sent him off to bed, much pleased with his
entertainment, and again reassured, at least for a time, of the
continued existence, not only of white men in the world, but of their
plum puddings. Among other statistics he gave us the height of Ladak,
as 11,000 feet, and that of the recently discovered monarch of the
mountains, now set at rest as belonging to the Himalayan range, as
being 29,003 feet above the level of the sea. [26]

August 15.—Employed all the morning in endeavouring to procure supplies
of tea, and after unearthing a queer-looking package containing seven
pounds and a half, we differed about the price, the proprietor
demanding twenty-four shillings, or about twice its local value.

August 16.—There being no tidings of the arrival of expected caravans,
we marched for the monastery of Hemis, crossing the Indus immediately
after leaving Ladak, and following it up towards its source. Outside
the town we passed a mound of the inscribed stones, which must have
been nearly a quarter of a mile in length, and probably contained as
many as 30,000. The left bank of the river, which thus formed our path,
was a continuation of detached huts, forming no regular villages, and
affording very little shade or apparent prospect of shelter for man or
beast. The right bank, however, was studded with picturesque-looking
little villages, built generally on rocky summits, and surrounded by
tombs and Mani panees, to an extent almost to rival the towns
themselves in size and importance. About nine miles on the road we
halted for breakfast, on the confines of a desert of smooth stones,
from which the heat ascended like vapour, and made our eye-balls ache
again. There was no shade in sight, however, and milk was here
forthcoming, so we made the best of a bad situation, and, after our
repast, lost no time in getting again under weigh. After a hot tramp
over a perfect desert, we reached the wooded little village of Chunga,
where, as it was getting late, we called a halt and pitched our camp.
All hands being tired by their march, we got our dinner at nine
o’clock.

August 17.—Started early for Hemis. From the formation of the mountains
in which it is situated, the entrance to the village opens upon the
traveller suddenly and as if by magic; and as we tramped this morning
along the parched and sandy desert, welcome indeed was the unexpected
vision of trees and rushing water which the sharp turn presented to our
astonished gaze.

The entrance to the gorge in which the monastery is situated was, as
usual, quite covered with Mani panees and walls of inscribed stones;
one of the former was studded with human skulls, and otherwise
ornamented, in a way that proved the vicinity of some stronghold of
Lama talent, though not perhaps of the very highest order.

The monastery we found situated in a beautifully-wooded valley, thickly
planted, and having a dashing little torrent foaming through the
centre.

It was built as usual, on the very face of the rock, and towering above
it was an airy fort, ensconced among a number of crows’-nest
habitations, perched about apparently with more regard to effect than
comfort.

While waiting for the kitchen to come up, we inspected the monastery,
and were waited upon by half-a-dozen Lamas, who showed us through the
various temples of the gods. Originally containing some two hundred
Lamas, its numbers had now dwindled down, by their account, to fifteen
or sixteen. We, however, saw actually more than that number ourselves
while wandering through the building.

They owned to having treasure in the monastery to the amount of three
lakhs of rupees (£30,000), but of this we saw small signs during our
inspection.

Some of the divinities were, however, provided with vestments of cloth
of gold, and were seated upon thrones, studded with would-be precious
stones. Others were accommodated with large silver bowls, placed on
pedestals, filled to the brim with “ghee,” or rancid butter, and unless
blest with inordinate appetites, these, from their enormous size, might
fairly last them all till doomsday. We were altogether conducted
through four temples, each inhabited by a number of Chinese figures,
seated in state, with offerings of corn, flour, rice and ghee, &c.
before them, and these were generally served in valuable cups of china,
and precious metals. Hanging from the ceiling and the walls around were
scrolls, decorated in the Chinese fashion, with figures of
tightly-robed, narrow-eyed ladies and gentlemen, scattered about with
the usual perspective results.

Some of these scrolls were decorated with scenes which it would take
hours to decipher and appreciate. One, in particular, of the last day,
was covered with innumerable little figures, and appeared well worthy
of a close inspection.

The bad people might here be seen, falling into the hands of some of
the most disrespectable looking monsters I have ever beheld; while the
good were sitting up in a bunch, looking on at the dreadful scene, in a
satisfied and undisturbed way, beautiful to behold.

The most curious things in the place, however, were the praying wheels,
which I here saw for the first time. They were little wooden drums,
covered round the sides with leather, and fitted vertically in niches
in the walls. [27] A spindle running through the centre, enabled them
to revolve at the slightest push. They were generally in rows of eight
and ten, and well thumbed and worn they looked, but others of larger
dimensions were placed by themselves, decorated with the words “Ûm mani
panee,” in the Lanza character, all round the barrel.

In the vicinity of the monasteries were various small temples, probably
chapels of ease, rudely decorated with grotesque figures, in red and
yellow, and having queer-looking structures fastened on the top of
them, generally a trident, with tufts of hair attached, or strips of
coloured calico, horns of animals, and other rude devices.

In one place we came upon a praying-wheel, turned by water, but I was
unable to ascertain whether the benefit accrued to the water, or to the
possessor of the stream, or to the public generally. Sometimes the
people carry portable wheels, and one old gentleman we met was provided
with a huge brass one, with a wooden handle. It was suspended from his
neck, in company with a collection of square leather charms, fastened
by a string to his coat.

On my asking him what the structure meant, he immediately begun to set
it in motion, and piously ejaculating “Ûm mani panee,” passed on
without another word, but in evident pity for my benighted spiritual
condition.

Among other curious sights, we saw one of the Lamas sitting at a chapel
door, having, before him seven little brass pots. In each of these
there was a letter of the words “Ûm mani panee,” and the pots being
filled with water, he was employed in strewing each with a few grains
of corn from a heap at his side, keeping up at the same time a loud
mournful chant, and swaying himself to and fro, in time with the music.
To have inquired the meaning of this would only have again resulted in
the comprehensive information contained in “Ûm mani panee,” so we
rested in our ignorance, and passed on, much to the relief of the
chaunter. After going all through this curious monastery, we repaired
to our tents, which had arrived in the interim, and which we found
pitched pleasantly among the trees, within a few yards of the torrent.
After a bathe and breakfast, we came unanimously to the conclusion that
the water was so cold, and the air so cool and refreshing, we could not
do better than halt for a couple of days, under the protection of the
Church, before again taking the road on our homeward route.

August 18.—Out early for a day’s stalk over the mountains, after deer,
or anything there might be forthcoming. One of the coolies being a
“shikaree,” or what they call in Ireland a “sportsman,” I took him with
me, and with another to carry some breakfast, off we started at about
five A.M. The ascent at first was so abrupt, that, although in pretty
good walking condition by this time, I found myself halting very
frequently to admire the prospect. Having attained the greatest height
actually attainable, we spied quietly grazing, about half a mile off,
some half dozen little animals, which my “sportsman” declared to be
Ibex, and down Aye went again, best pace, with a view to making a
circumbendibus, to get behind them. With a view to accomplish this, we
had to pass across some very difficult ground, and at last came to a
smooth face of rock, with nothing whatever about it to hold on by, and,
moreover, an overhanging ledge, which fairly seemed to bar all further
progress.

The coolie, however, whose every toe was as useful to him as a finger,
managed to scramble up; and not to be outdone, I also attained some
height, when, holding on fly-fashion, and clinging to the rock with my
fingers and grass shoes, suddenly the pole which partly supported me
slipped away, and my whole attention had to be directed to again
reaching the ground in as soft and comfortable a manner as possible. In
this I succeeded beyond my expectations, and, a second attempt being
more successful, finally reached the top. On attaining our
hardly-earned post of vantage, however, there was no sign of our
friends, but, suddenly, on the mountain below us a herd of about
five-and-twenty more appeared to our delighted view. They were standing
gazing up at us in astonishment, and for some moments we remained fixed
and motionless, hoping to be taken for the stones we were habited in
imitation of. Then, crouching down and crawling along as if on velvet,
down we went again, and after another long and trying stalk, over
broken ground formed apparently of small slates placed edgeways, and
crumbling rocks, whose slightest fall would have been destruction to
our plans, we attained a rock about two hundred yards from the herd,
and paused for breath once more. They were lying about sunning
themselves, with an outlying sentinel posted here and there on either
side of them on the look-out; and seeing an eligible spot some fifty
yards nearer, we stole along to reach it. We were not, however,
destined to take this unfair advantage of the enemy. Just as we had
half crossed the distance, an ill-fated, abominable little fragment of
rock suddenly broke off, and at its first bound away went the herd like
lightning over the precipitous rocks, and with a little chirrupping
noise like sparrows, were in a few seconds well out of range of
bullets. As the natives express it, “they became wind,” and we were
left behind our rock, looking, after all our toils, to say the least of
it, extremely foolish. A shot which I took at some 250 yards was more
to relieve ourselves by making a noise than with any hopes of bringing
down one of the light-heeled little creatures, for their bounding
powers put all correctness of aim at that range out of the question.

The next part of the programme was breakfast, but alas! there were no
signs in any direction of the bearer of our supplies, and I now
recollected that the rock which had so puzzled us would be quite
inaccessible to the coolie and his precious charge, without which he
himself was useless. All we could do was to ascend a high peak of
mountain, in hopes that the breakfast would ascend another, and that we
could then exchange signals of distress and obtain relief. However,
after reaching our look-out station, which took us some climbing, we
could discern nothing around us bearing the slightest resemblance to a
coolie, and our hopes began to descend below zero.

It was now about twelve o’clock, and taking advantage of the produce of
the country, I made a light breakfast off two stalks of rhubarb, and
tying a handkerchief to the top of my pole as a signal, lay down in the
very minute portion of shade procurable under a midday sun, and
indulged in the pleasures of imagination, conjured up by absent chicken
legs and cold chupatties. After a long wait, I came to the conclusion
that the two pieces of rhubarb were entirely insufficient to continue
the day’s work upon, so I reluctantly gave the order to retreat upon
our camp, and turned from thoughts of breakfast to those of dinner. My
grass shoes were by this time completely worn out by the pointed rocks
and flinty ground we had traversed, and my spare ones were in the
society of the cold chicken and the chupatties, so that I was soon
walking in nothing but socks. Before long, this portion of my property
was also run through, and I was finally obliged to borrow the
sportsman’s pointed slippers, in which I managed to get along over the
ruggedest piece of creation I ever traversed, and reached our camp
about three P.M. Tired, hungry, and burnt by the sun, a bathe in the
rushing torrent and a visit to the kitchen were soon accomplished, and
I then learnt that the coolie, being stopped by the rock, had come back
at once, and, having been again immediately packed off by F. to search
for us, had not been since heard of.

August 19.—Found the Q.M.G. to-day laid up with fever and influenza,
and administered some quinine pills to him, besides ordering a steed to
carry him on to Ladak to-morrow.

Explored the Lama’s habitations and temples, and saw some very curious
carvings and paintings on stones, some of them not altogether in the
Church order of design.

Some of the ceilings were beautifully decorated, and must have cost a
good deal of money in their day, but they were now rapidly falling into
decay.

During the day we had a good opportunity of seeing the Lamas go through
their private devotions. The operation appeared simple enough. Each as
he entered the court and passed along the rows of wheels, by simply
stretching out his arm set the whole of them in motion, at the same
time repeating “Ûm mani panee” in a dolorous voice to himself. Coming
then to the large wheel with painted characters, he gave it an extra
energetic spin, which sufficed to keep it in motion for several
minutes, and having thus expended his energies for the time being, he
again disappeared as he had come. One of the smaller wheels I found in
a state of neglect and dilapidation as to its outer case, and thinking
it a good opportunity to discover something as to the meaning of the
system in general and of “Ûm mani panee” in particular, I quietly
abstracted the inner contents, in full assurance that it would never be
missed; that the wheel itself would go round as merrily as ever, and
that, as far as the prayers were concerned, there were still sufficient
left behind, considering the reduced state of the monasteries, to
satisfy the conscience even of the devoutest of Lamas. [28]

As I passed out, however, a huge black dog, which was chained up in the
yard, seemed, by the rabid manner in which he made feints at my legs,
to be quite aware of what I had done, and he snapped and howled, and
strained and tore at his chain as I went by, just as if he detected the
holy bundle sticking out of my pocket, and thoroughly understood my
consequent guilty appearance. The principal designs upon the stones
here—some of which, in colour, were in wonderful preservation—appear to
be cross-legged effigies of Buddha, seated in that state of entire
abstraction from all passions and desires, which seem to be the end and
object of Buddhists’ aspirations.

A certain rotundity of form, however, and appearance of
comfortableness, rather tend to suggest that the pleasures of the table
at least have not quite been renounced among the other pomps and
vanities of Buddhist life.

August 20.—Started for Ladak again, nominally at some desperately early
hour of the morning, but in reality at about half-past five, the sun
not shining upon our position until late, in consequence of our
proximity to the mountains. Mr. Rajoo being still indisposed, and, in
his own belief, dying, we mounted him upon a hill horse, where he
looked like a fly on a dromedary. Halted for breakfast half way, and
had a hot wearisome march afterwards into Ladak, the sun being
intensely powerful, and the greater part of the journey over a glaring
desert of shifting sand and loose stones. So deep was this in some
places, that it was with difficulty we could drag our steps along. The
latter part seemed perfectly interminable, and not until four o’clock,
burnt, tired, and parched with thirst, did we reach our old halting
place. Since our departure, the Thanadar had changed his fancy as to
brandy, and now requested a bottle of vinegar. This we promised in the
event of his procuring us some tea, our stock being low, and none other
procurable without government assistance. By this means we obtained a
decorated bundle of pale-looking tea for thirteen rupees, or 1l. 6s.
The bundle contained 7½ lbs., so that the price was heavy enough,
considering our proximity to the land of tea.

My shoe-leather being in a doubtful state, I invested in a pair of the
sheepskin Chino-Esquimaux ones of local manufacture, but soon found
that the old saw of “nothing like leather” was quite a fallacy, when
the leather savoured so strongly of mutton as that composing my new
boots did. In the morning they were absent, and it was not until after
much search that the mutilated remains of one foot was discovered,
gnawed and sucked out of all semblance to Blucher, Wellington, or any
other known order of shoe or boot, while the other appeared
irretrievably to have gone to the dogs. Our lantern here was also
carried off by some of the canine race, and left beautifully cleaned,
but unbroken, not far from our tent door.

Finding that there was no news of caravans, or probability of their
arriving, we determined upon striking our camp, and retiring again
towards Cashmere, having attained the furthermost point which the
limits of our leave allowed.







PART VI.

A RETREAT TO THE VALLEY.


August 21.—Left Ladak about four P.M. and halted for the night on the
confines of the desert-plain at Pitok. On the road I succeeded—much to
my astonishment—in getting a necklace of bits of amber, and a
turquoise, from an old lady, whom I found at her cottage-door weaving
goat’s-hair cloth. She took two rupees for the family jewels, and, when
the bargain was struck, seemed in a desperate fright at what she had
done, looking about in every direction to see that no avaricious old
Lama was near, nor any of her gossiping acquaintance, who would be
likely to tell the minister of what she had done.

For the first time during our travels, the retainers turned a little
rusty to-day. The scarcity of the tobacco supply and dislike to quit
the amusements of city life were the chief causes, and the consequence
was that the cook, who was sent off at two o’clock to have dinner ready
for us on arrival, made his appearance about sunset and gave us dinner
at nine P.M. The Q.M.G. and the Sipahee sauntered in afterwards at
their leisure, having left the coolies and ourselves to pitch the camp
how and where we liked. Smarting under these indignities, and knowing
that the Sipahee was the head and front of the offending, I, in a weak
moment, committed an assault upon that ferocious warrior. The
consequence was that the representative of “The Army,” feeling its
dignity insulted in the face of the populace, immediately set to work
upon the unfortunate natives, and assaulted even the gopa, or kotwal,
of the village; and so severely was one of the coolies handled, that I
was obliged to interfere in the cause of peace, and not without
difficulty succeeded in stopping the stone I had thus so unwittingly
set rolling.

This same Sipahee rejoiced in the name of Dilour Khan, which might be
loosely translated the “Invincible One,” and such we always called him.
He was a fierce-looking soldier beyond measure to look at, and very
terrible among the miserable Thibetians, making desperate onslaughts
upon the unfortunate boors, to obtain supplies fit, as he said, for the
Grandees, the Cherishers of the Poor, the Protection of the World, &c.

The style of head-dress generally worn among the natives facilitated
his efforts immensely in these matters; for, throwing aloft his sword,
and relinquishing his umbrella, he used to seize suddenly upon a
pig-tail, and, handling it after the fashion of a bell-rope, proceed to
insist upon the production of impossible mutton and other delicacies in
a way that was almost always successful, even under circumstances
apparently the most hopeless.

He had a sharp, detonating way, too, of delivering a volley of
Thibetian, at the same time curling up his fierce-looking moustaches
and whiskers, and gesticulating with both arms, which always had a
great effect, the more so that the expletives were generally in
Hindostanee, and not being understood, were all the more terrible to
the unfortunate pig-tails on that account.

August 22.—Left for Egnemo, over our old ground, which, wanting the
attraction of novelty, appeared to us rather longer than on first
acquaintance. The sun, too, was more powerful than ever and the deep
soft sand more trying, so that we were glad enough to get under shelter
at our journey’s end. Here we found the apricot trees, which were
teeming with fruit when we passed, completely stripped and bare, and it
was with difficulty we got a few from the houses for preserving
purposes.

August 23.—Made an early start, and arrived at Suspûl after a pleasant
march, a cool breeze from the mountains fanning our faces the entire
way. Here we pitched upon a cool and shady camping-ground, close to a
rushing torrent, where we were soon immersed in ice-cold water. While
making a short cut back to breakfast up a precipitous face of concrete
stone, I very nearly finished my wanderings in Thibet with an
unpleasantly abrupt full stop. I had nearly reached the top, which was
higher than I had imagined, when the treacherous lumps of stone to
which I was clinging, came away in my hands, and, with a tremendous
crash, down I came in a perfect storm of dirt, dust, and stones, very
much to the fright and astonishment of F. and the mate, who were
quietly finishing their toilet below. A broken bone in such a place as
Egnemo would have been a serious misfortune, and it was therefore a
matter of considerable satisfaction to find that, although half-stunned
and doing but little credit in appearance to my recent washing, I had
escaped with no worse injuries than torn hands and what the doctors
would call abrasions of the side and elbow.

August 24.—Marched as usual, and reached Nûrila about noon. From the
hilliness of the road and the laziness of the coolies combined, they
did not arrive until two P.M., so that we breakfasted at three o’clock.
To occupy the time, however, we took advantage of the products of the
country, and set to work upon a quantity of apples, and having both
thirst and hunger to assuage, I think we got through about sixteen each
before the kitchen appeared. While bathing we were suddenly caught in a
pouring shower of rain, which obliged us to snatch up our only garments
and beat a hasty and not to say dignified retreat into a little den of
a water-mill, where we crouched until it was over. After the rain had
stopped, a curious fall of stones and rocks took place down the
precipitous face of mountain which bounded the opposite side of the
Indus to our camp. The noise and the commotion the stones made in their
descent, reminded one exactly of volleys of grape, and to any traveller
unfortunate enough to get in their way, the results would probably have
been quite as disastrous.

Our larder having been low of late, we effected the purchase of a sheep
here, for which we paid two shillings.

August 25.—Left for Lamieroo. The khitmutgar, having reported himself
sick to-day, we mounted him on a pony, the efficiency of that branch of
the service being of vital importance to the future prospects of the
expedition. Having discovered, by yesterday’s experience, that nature
abhors a vacuum, and no apples being forthcoming at Lamieroo, we halted
for breakfast at the village of Kulchee.

Here I tried hard to purchase a curiously contrived praying-wheel from
an old Lama, but without success. My old acquaintance, the gopa,
however, brought me one for sale, but it was in such a dilapidated
state, and so highly valued as church property, that I let him keep his
shaky religious curiosity at his own price. Leaving Kulchee, we crossed
the Indus at a mud fort, and bid the roaring, dirty river a final
good-bye. Near this the bhistie and khitmutgar, journeying together,
lost the path, and found themselves well on the road to Iscardo before
discovering their mistake. The road to-day, like all our return
journeys, appeared twice the length it did on first acquaintance. The
hills, too, were very severe on the coolies, and it was fortunate we
halted for breakfast on the road.

At Lamieroo, we found a great change in the temperature; a strong cold
breeze blowing, and a general winteriness prevailing, which affected
our retainers considerably more than it did ourselves. The Q.M.G. in
particular, not having entirely recovered his health, and being low in
the article of tobacco, still believed himself to be dying, and was
most unusually low-spirited and down in the mouth. As it threatened
rain, we pitched our camp close to an old serai, in order to allow our
servants to ensconce themselves under a roof, and to derive the full
benefit of their wood fire, which they lost no time in kindling.

August 26.—Exactly a mouth to-day since leaving Sirinugger. The live
stock begin to show signs of time on their constitutions; the four
surviving ducks wandering about, with a melancholy sort of
consciousness that the mysterious fate that has overtaken their late
companions is also hanging over themselves, and appearing entirely
changed in consequence from the joyous birds they used to be on first
starting for their Thibetian travels. To-day being Sunday, we all
enjoyed a rest; and the feeling on waking at dawn, and remembering that
we were not to be rudely turned out of bed, was quite a delightful and
novel sensation. The wind, too, was unusually chill, and as it made
nothing of the trifling obstacle presented by the walls of our tent, we
were some time before we finally emerged from among the bed-clothes.
The people here we found employed in pulling their corn crops, and
stacking them upon the roofs of their houses. At Suspûl, although much
hotter than here, they had hardly begun to take in their crops, and at
Ladak, the harvest was untouched when we left.

In the afternoon, while rambling about the crow’s nests of Lamieroo, I
discovered by chance a very curious temple in course of construction,
and a number of Lamas and Zemindars superintending the proceedings. The
principal decorative work was being carried on by a Chinese-looking,
pig-tailed artist, evidently not a local celebrity, who was
embellishing the walls most profusely with scenes, portrayed in the
purest style of pre-Raphaelite colouring. The figures in these had only
been furnished with flesh-coloured spots where their faces were to be,
and the foreign “pigtail” was employed, seated on a high platform, in
furnishing them with features and casts of expression in accordance
with the spirit of the scenes which they helped to compose. This he did
certainly with very great skill, and the operation was a most
interesting one to watch. The floor was covered with pigments, and
materials of all kinds, and the little community, in the midst of the
surrounding apparent solitude, were working away like a hive of bees.
They appeared to have a hive-like dislike also of the approach of a
stranger, and one old Lama, with a twisted mat of hair erected on the
top of his head—a drone of the hive—took a particular dislike to me,
and scowled savagely as I quietly examined the curious designs upon the
walls.

The eternal “Ûm mani panee” formed a very large part of the decoration,
being painted over the walls in every variety of coloured letters. In
the inner part of the temple was a large coloured statue, with eight
arms, and two-and-twenty heads.

The heads were placed in threes, looking every way, in the shape of a
pyramid, a single head crowning the whole. [29] One of the hands held a
bow, but the implements contained in the others were entirely Buddhist
in character, and to me unknown.

Behind this figure was a star, with innumerable radiating arms from the
centre, while from the points of the fingers were five other rows of
hands, continuing the star-like circle. These were in half relief on
the wall, the figure itself standing out some feet, as if to receive
and appropriate the offerings of corn, flowers, oil, &c., which already
began to be laid at its feet. Among the litter I remarked several tame
partridges and “chickore” walking about, probably sacred to the newly
installed divinities.

The whole scene was a very curious one, and not the less so from being
entirely unexpected, and occurring in such an apparently deserted spot.
One might have explored the place a dozen times without hitting upon
the hive of workmen, and, even when discovered, the excellence of the
designs and workmanship in so uncivilized a region, was in itself
remarkable.

Some of the paintings were of rather startling a character to find
occupying places in the order of church decoration, or indeed any
other, but they were not perhaps more unsuitable than many I have seen
in more avowedly civilized temples of worship.

August 27.—We found it very hard, in spite of our day of rest, to turn
out early again this morning. The wind was sharp and cold, and the
temperature altogether decidedly changed from that we had been having.
The head of the cooking department being still sick, proceeded on a
pony, and, having a certain air of the Sepoy about him, very grand and
imposing he looked. The road being long and up hill, we breakfasted at
a tomb in the pass of Fotoola, reaching Khurboo about three P.M.

In the evening, the comptroller of the household made his appearance
upon the cook’s pony, having from want of tobacco, and other causes,
become done up on the road. The bhistie alone holds out, and seems, as
far as servants go, the only hope of the expedition. To-day’s march has
again spoiled F.’s and my own lately amending complexions, the icy wind
and the burning sun together completely blistering our faces. In the
evening we enjoyed a lovely sunset, which tinted the magnificent range
of mountains we had crossed with the most beautiful hues imaginable.

August 28.—Another bitterly cold morning. Got away well considering,
and arrived at Waka in time for a late breakfast in the little native
serai, where we had before halted. Mr. Rajoo and the cook came in with
an air of great magnificence. They were each mounted, and each pony was
provided with a well-grown foal, so that the two departments may be
said to have performed their march with four horses.

August 29.—Descended the Waka Valley, leaving Shergol to our left, and
thereby saving about a kos and a half of already explored road.

Breakfasted under a shady grove of pollards, at the little village of
Lotzûm, a cold refreshing bathe in a snow torrent enabling us to do
full justice to our cook’s very excellent performances in this line.
That dignitary was upon his legs again to-day, and Rajoo convalescent
once more. Arriving about three P.M. at our old ground at Pushkoom, we
found the peaceful, quiet-looking little spot we had left, a scene of
the greatest noise and bustle imaginable. We were now received in due
form by the Kardar, and Thanadar of Kurgil, not to mention the Wuzeer,
or Vizier of Pushkoom. This dignitary had formerly been its Rajah, but
during Gûlab Singh’s time was reduced to the post of Vizier, or Prime
Minister to nobody in particular, with a salary of some thirty rupees
per annum. Where our last camp was pitched, we found a circle of
natives congregated, some standing, some sitting on their haunches, but
all accompanying to the full extent of their voices—at the same time
clapping time with their hands—the efforts of a band of six or seven
artists on the pipe and tabor, who kept up a quavering strain of what
they doubtless believed to be music. To the united melody thus
produced, a string of a dozen or so of ladies, in their full war paint,
were decorously going through the monotonous evolutions of a popular
dance, waving their arms about, gesticulating, and at the same time
lingering, as it were, over the ground, and comporting themselves in
that staid, yet fitfully lively way, which seems to be the general
style of Eastern dancing. They were attired most picturesquely, and
evidently in their very fullest ball costume, so that we were fortunate
in hitting upon such a good opportunity of seeing their gala manners
and customs. They all wore caps of some kind, either of a small,
close-fitting pattern, like a fez, or in the shape of a large, and very
ultra Scotch cap, black, and very baggy; these were hung round with
little silver ornaments, something in the shape of wine labels for
decanters, but studded with turquoises; some of them, also, wore
brooches, generally formed of three cornelians, or turquoises, in a
row. The broad bands of turquoise, worn usually on the forehead, were
for the time disrated from their post of honour, and were suspended
instead from the nape of the neck, over a square piece of stiff cloth,
embroidered with strings of red beads. Round the shoulders, and hanging
low, in order to show off the turquoises, lumps of amber, and other
family jewels, were the sheepskin cloaks, inseparable from Thibetian
female costume; they were, however, of larger size than those of every
day life, and were gorgeously decorated outside in red and blue, the
fur merely appearing at the edges. Below this, everything merged in
some mysterious way into the variegated sheepskin boots of the country,
also decorated with red, blue, and yellow cloth patterns on the instep.
These bore a very conspicuous position in the dance, as the ladies,
contrary to the principles of modern art, were continually regarding
and showing forth the aforesaid boots, as they glided about, and
pattered the time to the well-marked music. The dance was altogether
much more pleasing than the Indian nach, and the ladies, in spite of
their savage jewellery, and rude manner, were much more womanly and
respectable than their gauzy, be-ringed and bare-footed southern
rivals.

After the dance was over, there was a general move to a large, open
space of ground, where the male part of the community were to show off
their prowess in the native games. To my astonishment, some fifty or
sixty Thibetians here assembled, each provided with a veritable hockey
stick, not on foot, however, but each man mounted on his own little
mountain pony, and prepared to play a downright game of hockey on
horseback. In the centre of the battle-field, between the two “sides,”
the pipes and tabors forming the band took their station, and each time
the wooden ball of contention was struck off, set up a flourish to
animate the players. The Thibetians, however, required no such
artificial excitement, but set to work with an energy and spirit, quite
refreshing to behold, and the scene soon became most animated and
amusing. The Thibetians, unlike Englishmen under similar circumstances,
appeared to think the more clothes they had on the better, and in their
long woollen coats and trowsers, and their huge sheepskin boots, they
quite overshadowed the wiry little horses they bestrode. Besides having
to carry all this weight, the ponies, most unfairly, came in also for
all the shinning; but in spite of these disadvantages, they performed
their parts to admiration, dashing about in the most reckless manner,
at the instigation of their riders, and jostling and knocking against
one another in a way that would have disgusted any other pony in the
world. Conspicuous among the crowd of riders, was the thirty-rupee
Prime Minister, who on a most diminutive little animal, charged about
in a way he never could have condescended to do, had he had the
misfortune to have still remained a Rajah. Each time that the ball was
sent into the goal, the striker, picking it up dexterously, without
dismounting, came again at full speed down the course, the band struck
up, and throwing the ball into the air, he endeavoured to strike it as
far as possible in the direction of the adverse party. Behind him, at
best pace, came his own side, and a desperate collision appeared the
inevitable result; however, not a single man was unhorsed during the
entire struggle, nor were there any violent concussions, or accidents
of any kind on either side.

The men rode very short, and their clumsy boots, stuck through the
heavy stirrup-irons, gave them a ludicrous appearance, which was little
indicative of the firm seat and active part they displayed in the
games. After seeing the last of the hockey we pitched our camp under a
grove of trees, and had an audience of the Kardar, with a view to
obtaining information as to our new line of march, which here branches
off from the old route. He, however, was unable to afford us much
intelligence, and we were glad to get rid of him again, with a present
of fifteen bullets, which were the objects he appeared, at the time, to
covet most in the world.

To-day a charge was brought against our immaculate bhistie, by the
Q.M.G., of secreting about half-a-pound of precious white sugar in his
sheepskin bag. On being confronted with the Bench he confessed the
crime, improving on it, like most natives, by declaring that it was for
medicine for his little boy at home, who had sore eyes! The cook, being
taken up with the festivities and the turquoises, gave us our dinner at
an unusually fashionable hour.

August 30.—Started for a fresh line of exploration, not without some
difficulty and opposition, in consequence of a desire on the part of
the Sipahee and the servants to revisit Kurgil, with a view to the
tobacco supplies supposed to exist there.

The consequence was that they obtained all sorts of information for us
as to the badness of our proposed road, and the insuperable obstacles
to be overcome from unbridged rivers, snow, &c. Persevering in our
plans, however, we were rewarded by finding a great improvement in the
scenery, and, from the novelty of the day’s work, a corresponding
benefit to the spirits of the entire expedition. Passing through a
little village called Menzies, we halted for breakfast within view of
the northern face of an entire new range of snow-capped mountains.
Everything gave promise of fine scenery in advance, and about four P.M.
we reached Thambis, a lovely piece of cultivation, surrounded on all
sides by monster rocks, and overlooked by a peak of pure white virgin
snow, and here we pitched our little camp. Entering the village
suddenly from the rocky mountain-pass, the little place looked
inexpressibly green and refreshing, and we were soon under the shade of
a row of pleasant pollards, which lined the bank of a stream near which
we halted. As at Pushkoom, the second crops were down, and the people
employed in thrashing and grinding their corn. The new crop consisted
principally of pulse of various kinds, radishes, and a few fields of
tobacco, and nestled in pleasant nooks and corners there were
occasional gardens of melons.

Here we got two fine sheep for one rupee ten annas, or 3s. 3d., and one
of them formed a sumptuous repast for the coolies and retainers, who
held a most convivial banquet round their camp-fires in the evening.
The primitive inhabitants seemed quite unaccustomed to the sight of
strangers, and we found on this account, better and more plentiful
supplies procurable, while the assembling of the entire village to
behold the wonderful arrival, formed a pleasant excitement after the
day’s march.

To-day we had the choice of two roads, one on either side of the
torrent; that on the right bank was reported bad, and we accordingly
decided upon the other, but an unexpected obstacle then presented
itself in the shape of a bridge of rope of a very considerable length,
crossing the torrent. It was formed of the twigs of trees, and being in
an unpleasantly dilapidated condition, the passage was a matter of some
difficulty if not danger. To save the direct strain a number of the
villagers took up their position to distend the side ropes, and having
to get over the outstretched legs of these officious aids, made the
affair a very much more nervous proceeding than it would otherwise have
been. The lowness of the side-ropes, and the oscillation of the
ricketty structure rendered the feat altogether a rather more amusing
performance to the looker on than to the actual performer, and I was
not to reach the opposite shore. On the arrival of the coolies, they
all hung back, and regarded the machine with utter astonishment, and
when one of them did essay the passage, his coat caught in one of the
twigs, about half way across, and not having the use of his hands, he
was completely caught as in a trap, and unable either to advance or
retire. In endeavouring to turn, his load nearly upset him, and there
he remained until extricated by one of the villagers. A few of the
coolies afterwards got across, and also the servants, with great
trepidation, but the greater number, with the main body of the baggage,
including, alas! all the cooking department, except one load, were
afraid to essay the passage, and had to take to the bad road in
despair. The fraction of the commissariat stores which did reach our
side of the water turned out to be plates, knives, forks, and kettles,
so that we had before us no prospect of breakfast until we arrived at a
village some ten kos off, where a more respectable bridge was to
re-unite us with our goods and chattels.

As promised, the path on our side was pretty good, and led us through
several peaceful little villages, overhung by giant rocks, and dotted
with enormous blocks of stone, which had descended to disturb the
harmony of the scene during some convulsion or commotion in the
interior economy of the mountains. Some of these were taken advantage
of by the natives to serve as canvas for their designs, and were carved
with effigies of four-armed divinities, and other sacred subjects. With
the exception of these, we saw few traces of Buddhism about us here.
Passing through one of the villages, I bought a medicine-book, or
charm, from one of the natives. It was in Arabic, and was rolled and
swathed like a mummy, and worn round his arm. He told me that he had
inherited it from his father, and appeared by no means happy when it
was gone.

Arriving at Sankoo, we found it a well-wooded thinly-inhabited valley,
about a kos and a half in length. Here we had a new specimen of bridge
architecture to pass. It was formed simply enough of two crooked trunks
of trees, and, considering the torrent below, it required a
considerable amount of confidence to enable one to traverse it
successfully. From the scarcity of the population, I had great
difficulty in finding anybody to procure me a drink of milk, and when I
at last discovered a woman and two children, she was so thunderstruck
that, catching up one of her offspring in her arms and shrieking to
another to follow her, like a hen and chickens swooped at by a hawk,
away they went as fast as their legs would carry them. As this was no
satisfaction to me, however productive it might be of milk to the baby,
I began to make signs of bringing down the family mansion that short
distance required to raze it to the ground, and thus succeeded in
calling forth from its interior a half-naked old gentleman out of his
study to my assistance.

He, however, in an abject way informed me that he had no milk himself,
but would introduce me to a friend who had. I accordingly followed him,
“at the point of the stick,” until we reached another mud hovel, where
we found the lady of the house sitting in her porch working, and a
supercilious-looking gentleman reclining at her side.

Neither of them, however, seemed to pay the slightest attention to my
wants, and savage with thirst, I charged the whole trio, saluting the
gentleman at the same time with an application of my stick. Instead of
his jumping up, however, as I expected, I found that the unfortunate
man was kept in his recumbent position by rheumatism, or some such
ailment, and that, in my ignorance of Thibetian, and want of milk and
patience combined, I had committed an atrocious and unwarrantable
assault upon an invalid. Meantime, however, the lady was off like a
shot, and soon returned from the dairy bearing both milk and flour,
wherewith to appease the ferocity of her visitor. Having nearly choked
myself with the meal and brought myself round again with the milk, I
gave the invalid full compensation and satisfaction as far as I was
able, for my attack, and again took to the road in search of the bridge
which was to re-unite us with our baggage and our breakfast. Before
reaching it, however, I was the unfortunate cause of the entire
abandonment of some half-dozen houses, by merely halting to sit down
for a few minutes under a tree in their vicinity. Whether the
inhabitants—who appeared to be all women—thought that I was going to
open trenches and beleaguer them or not I don’t know, but, after a few
minutes, I used to see one of them dart out from behind a mud wall and
scuttle away like a rabbit; then another lady would steal out,
carefully lock the door, and with a child on her back and a couple of
olive branches in rear, crawl over the housetop and out at the back
garden, there taking to her heels, and vanishing with her convoy
suddenly from sight. This operation being repeated in other tenements,
I found myself at last left in full and uninterrupted possession of the
entire settlement I happened to be in the vicinity of, including the
cocks, hens, firewood, dwelling, places, and messuages, &c. thereunto
appertaining and belonging. When they re-occupied the evacuated
premises I don’t know, but Rajoo, I ascertained, wished them all no
future happiness when, on coming up some time afterwards, he knocked at
every door and looked down every sky-light and chimney in the village
without being able to procure as much as a light to ignite the tobacco
in his “hubble bubble.” The coolies having found the path on the right
bank of the torrent quite as bad as prognosticated, we got our
breakfast shortly before sunset. From the proximity of a high rocky
mountain, towards the westward of our camp, however, this was
considerably earlier than might be imagined.

September 1.—Commenced our last month but one of leave, by a fine march
of some sixteen miles from Sankoo to Tesroo, or Sooroo, at the foot of
the grandest snowy range we had yet encountered. The path led us over a
gigantic fall of rocks, evidently the deposits formed by successive and
destructive avalanches.

In some parts the traces were quite fresh, the rocks being rent and
uptorn in a wonderful way; and, in one place, we passed the ground
where two villages had been entirely overwhelmed by an avalanche, the
entire population of twenty-five having been killed in the ruins.

After walking about five or six kos, in the finest and freshest of
morning air, we suddenly opened upon a noble mountain of pure unbroken
snow, rearing its head proudly into the blue sky among a train of
courtiers, not so noble, nor so purely, whitely, clad as itself, but
still arrayed in robes of glistening snow. Here the path emerged from
the side of the rugged mountain torrent, and brought us about two kos
over fine turfy grass to within some three miles of Sooroo; and here we
halted, under a grove of trees, for breakfast. After this, we had
another rope bridge to pass, which was so little to the taste of the
coolies, that they were glad to get the natives to carry over their
loads for them. On crossing we found the Thanadar, a fine old
black-muzzled Cashmeeree, with his Moonshee, and a train of eight
Sipahees waiting to receive us, and were conducted in due form to our
camping ground. Here the breeze, as it whistled over our tent, savoured
strongly of the snow, and reminded us of the vicinity of the chilly
mountain Grandees we had seen on our road, and which still presided
over us.

The natives even appeared to feel the cold, though in the winter months
they are entirely snowed up, and ought to be pretty well inured to it
by this time.

The entire valley is, in winter, totally submerged in snow, and a
stranger might then pass over it without knowing there were villages
beneath his feet. The bridges are annually swept away, and so suddenly
does the hard weather make its appearance, that even now the
inhabitants were in fear and trembling lest the snows should come down
on them before their crops of wheat and barley were carried for the
winter’s use.

Numbers of fields of corn are still within a week or so of ripening,
and, should they be lost, the chance of winter’s subsistence would be
small indeed.

The appearance of a Thibetian settlement here, as one looks down upon
it from a height, is very much that of an ant-hill. The huts are built
on the top of each other, and generally on mounds, and the people, like
ants, are busily and laboriously employed in laying up their winter
store, not only of grain, but also of firewood, and anything capable of
serving in its place, to enable them to struggle through their dreary
mouths of captivity.

Huge loads of corn and stacks are to be seen moving about, apparently
spontaneously, disappearing through queer holes and corners of the
earth, and again appearing on the housetops, where they are stacked and
stored. The bundles of fire-wood being placed with the branches
outside, and neatly ranged, they give the peaceful settlement quite a
bristling and warlike appearance, as if defended by chevaux de frise.
The Zemindars here pay but two rupees a year to the Maharajah, but it
seems a hard case that such hardly-subsisting people should have to pay
anything whatever in such a sterile dreary territory as they possess.

To-day we came across one solitary mound of the inscribed stones,
probably the last, as we now cross the mountains into Cashmerian
territory again.

To the south of our camp, the road from Ladak through Zanskar joins the
valley, and we half regretted not having risked the chances of that
road; however, it was uncertain whether it was passable, and, as time
was valuable, we had but little option in the matter.

September 2.—Being Sunday, we had a regular rest, explored the country,
and made the acquaintance of the few Thibetians who inhabited the
villages.

Everywhere there were signs of the invasion of Gûlab Singh, some twenty
years ago. Houses in ruins, and forts reduced to dust and rubbish. To
replace these latter, a new fort had been constructed by Rumbeer Singh,
in what appears about the worst possible position in the entire valley
to render it of any use whatever.

The people were busily employed in their fields, pulling and carrying
corn, and treading it out with oxen. A team of six I saw, most
uncomfortably performing this work. They were tied together by the
noses, and so small a piece of ground had they to revolve upon, that
the innermost animal had to go backward continually, while the centre
ones were regularly jammed together by the outsiders. Two deformed
natives were employed in driving this unhappy thrashing machine.

In the evening, the Thanadar’s Moonshee came to beg a “razee nama,” or
“letter of satisfaction,” which we gave him, together with a
“bukshish,” with which he seemed well pleased.

September 3.—Got up this morning with a peculiarly cold feel, and
started with a fine piercing breeze in our teeth, blowing directly off
the snows.

Our force was augmented to-day by three goats, as portable dairy, and a
party of natives, with three days’ supplies, also a guide, for our path
lay over ground neither much frequented nor well known. To-day’s has
been the grandest scene of the panorama yet unfolded to us. From the
last halt, no inconsiderable height in itself, we mounted continually
towards the huge white masses of snow, which so lately towered above us
in the distance. Passing the remains of mighty avalanches firmly fixed
across the foaming torrent, we ascended the snow valley by the side of
a perfect mountain of ice and snow, the accumulations of, possibly, as
many years as the world has existed, which had formed itself immoveably
between the mighty mountain’s sides. The terrific force, with which the
masses of snow had come down each season, to repair the ravages in the
frozen monster’s constitution caused by the melting away of his lower
extremities, could be seen by the enormous blocks of stone which rested
on its surface in all directions. In some places fantastic arches of
snow were thus formed, with blocks of rock resting on their summits,
and such a distance were these central accumulations of rocks, and
snow, and ice, from the cradles in which they were reared, that it was
impossible to conceive, without the occurrence of an earthquake, how
they could ever have reached their present positions.

One begins now faintly to understand how it is that the enormous number
of torrents dashing about are kept supplied with icy life. The vast
quantities of snow wedged into solid masses, which must have existed
since all time among these mighty mountains, would serve to feed rivers
innumerable, and the supply, as long as rivers and mountains exist,
would appear to be inexhaustible.

Our path, if path it could be called, was very bad in parts, and so
difficult for the coolies that we were fortunate in getting our
breakfast at two P.M., and, when we did get it, a snowstorm which came
down upon us rather hurried our proceedings in discussing it.

The entire afternoon it continued snowing, and the mountain-tops soon
hid themselves and sulked away among the leaden mists. Our tent was
pitched among a low sort of scrub, the only apology for fire-wood
procurable, and here we soon had a fine carpet of fresh snow, which put
the unfortunate coolies, and the servants, and the three goats and the
four ducks, and, in fact, everybody but F. and myself, who now begin to
feel thoroughly at home, to considerable discomfort and inconvenience.

About a hundred yards from us rises the central mountain of
consolidated old snow; while the monarchs of the place, whose
hospitality we have been enjoying, overtopped our diminutive little
worn canvas dwelling with proud and gloomy magnificence, or hid
themselves from us in their ermine mantles, with aristocratic
frigidity. [30] Before us, the path continues towards the clouds,
hemmed in, to all appearance, by a mighty glacier, which it would seem
impossible to avoid in our to-morrow’s route. To-day we again find the
society of the little shrieking marmots, who seemed more than over
astonished at what could bring so strange and motley a group of
creatures to disturb the universal quiet of their solitude. Of all our
party the cook, perhaps, here fares the worst. The only things growing
about us are a few plants of rhubarb and the miserable scrub, which he
is obliged to use with all faith as firewood! this being thoroughly wet
requires much coaxing to ignite, and what with the difficulties of his
profession, the cold, the falling snow, and the increased appetites of
the Sahibs, the unfortunate head of the cooking department becomes for
the time the most intensely miserable being, black or white, upon the
whole face of the globe.

September 4.—Awoke this morning to find the encampment, and its
vicinity, covered with snow, and every prospect of a snow-stormy march
before us. The coolies and servants were in a deplorable state of
frozen discomfort, but all kept up their spirits by laughing at each
other’s woes. Just as the sun appeared above the mountains for a few
minutes only, we got under weigh; the tent, however, took some time to
disencumber of its load of frozen snow, and to pack, and all the
baggage required excavating previous to becoming capable of removal.

The path up to the great glacier above us was wild and barren, it lay
over a little plain watered by branching streams, and covered over with
ice and newly fallen snow. Crossing one of these streams, I flushed a
solitary woodcock, the only inhabitant of the wild, and shortly
afterwards, our guide, an uncouth bundle of sheep-skins, slipped over a
frozen stone, and came down in the freezing water with a splash, which,
at that hour of the morning, made one shudder all over involuntarily.
The snow-shoes which F. and myself had donned, alone saved us several
times from a similar, uncomfortable fate. Our path, properly speaking,
should have led over the very centre of the glacier; but, in
consequence of the numerous crevasses and the early appearance of the
new snow, our guide steadily refused to take us over the pass by that
route. To have taken it without a guide would have been simply
impossible; so we diverged to one side, and, after a sharp ascent of
two hours over the snow, reached a sort of upper basin among the very
mountain-tops. Here the scene which opened on us was wild beyond
description. We were now about 18,000 feet above the sea, and in every
direction around us snow hemmed in our view. Under our feet was a plain
of pure white snow; the mountain-tops were snowy hillocks, standing
white against the leaden sky; and from above the fleecy snow-flakes
fell around us thickly as we trudged along. The ground was most
treacherous, and required great care in traversing, and in one place,
being ahead of the guide, the snow and ice suddenly gave way beneath
me, and with a most unpleasant sensation of uncertainty as to where I
might be going, I found myself standing up to my waist in snow and to
my knees in freezing water.

The guide, almost at the same moment, came to the same end, and it was
not without much floundering and blundering that we both extricated
ourselves from our difficulties. Shortly after this we crossed the
highest point of the pass, and here the guide said his prayers to the
presiding “peer,” or divinity of the place, previous to asking for
bukshish; after which he and the sepoy proceeded to smoke a pipe of
peace and tranquillity together. The most trying part of our day’s work
we found to be waiting for breakfast, the coolies being much retarded
both by the road and the state of the weather. We stopped at a sort of
temporary abode, where some slight protection from rain and snow was
obtained by the piling up of stones against an eligible rock, and here,
after a long and dreary wait, we breakfasted in a little smoke-dried,
draught-inviting den, the snow all the time coming down in a way not
altogether adapted for the enjoyment of such al fresco entertainments.
Descending from this, we came to a grassy slope at last, and so by a
most precipitous path to the valley on the southern side of the
mountains, down which a formidable torrent rolled along, dividing
itself into a number of channels not very promising as to our prospects
of reaching the opposite side. Here we saw an enormous flock of sheep
grazing on the mountain-side, seeming, as they moved to and fro in
search of pasture, like a floating cloud against the hill. There must
have been several thousands, though accurate computation was out of the
question. They made, however, all the other mountain-flocks we had met,
appear as nothing in point of numbers.

Arriving at the many-branching river, I was for some time quite at a
loss for a ford, until a native, seeing the dilemma I was in, crossed
to my assistance. Finding me stripping to the work, he insisted on my
mounting upon his back, and in an evil moment I consented. The
consequence was that, after passing safely a couple of the streams, in
the deepest spot of the whole torrent, he tottered and fell, and down
we both came, he in the most ungraceful position in which man can fall,
and I, luckily, upon my feet. The sensation, however, on suddenly
finding the water rushing past, and one’s feet slipping about among the
clinking stones, was anything but pleasant, and it was with difficulty
that I collected myself together and completed the uncomfortable
passage. The tent being luckily pitched about a mile farther on, the
loss of dignity in the eyes of the bystanders was the only evil result
of the misfortune. Towards night it came on again to snow, and the
coolies and retainers had another hard bivouac of it, while F. and I
were obliged to keep all hands at the pumps, or, in other words, to
fasten all available rags and wraps under our canvas, to keep out the
soaking wet.

The cold was very great, and everything gave token of coming winter,
and testified to what the Himalayas can do in the snow and ice line of
business when their full time shall arrive.

September 5.—After a damp night’s bivouac, we awoke to find “a mixture
as before” falling—a mixture of rain, sleet, and snow—anything but
promising for the comfort of our day’s march. To avoid having to wait
in the wet for breakfast, we sent on the kitchen and the cook, and,
after some time, followed leisurely ourselves.

An overhanging ledge of rock afforded us some shelter for our meal,
and, after warming and drying ourselves to some extent in this
smoke-blackened and not very commodious little Himalayan hotel, we
again pressed on. This was our third day away from either villages or
regular shelter of any sort, and the retainers were naturally anxious
to reach some settlement where they could, for a time at least, protect
themselves from the rain and snow which still continued to fall. The
consequence was, they pressed on some sixteen miles farther at a good
pace, to reach a little wooden village at the head of the Wurdwan
valley, and we saw nothing of them on the road. On reaching our
halting-place, however, lo and behold, our unfortunate cook was absent,
and nobody seemed to know anything whatever about him! The cooking
things and the larder were all present, and dinner-hour was at hand;
but, alas! the pots and kettles were without a lord, and the question
of where was our dinner began to give way in point of interest to where
was our cook. At the time F. and I left the “cave-hotel,” the whole of
the coolies, Rajoo, the three goats, and the two sheep, had all gone on
ahead, as also the “Invincible One,” the sepoy.

The bhistie and the missing cook had therefore only remained behind.
The road, soon after leaving, entered a wooded gorge, and, as the
valley narrowed, the torrent began to get considerably more rapid and
boisterous, as it took to leaping down the giant rocks, which bound it
in between their iron grasp and formed its only bed.

The path was wet and sloppy, and led in parts along the tops of rather
dangerous precipices. Passing cautiously over these, and through wooded
paths lined with mosses and wild flowers, whose perfume scented the
entire air, we came upon a curious bridge of well-packed snow, which
spanned the torrent. A treacherous-looking specimen it was, and after
taking its likeness in my pocket-book, I was passing it as a matter of
course, when I suddenly heard a shout, and perceived F. and the mate at
the other side of the torrent beckoning me to cross the snow. I
accordingly, with no very good grace and some astonishment, essayed the
passage. The snow I found hard as ice, and not liking the look of its
treacherous convex sides, I held my course straight up the centre, and
then descended with great care and deliberation along the junction of
the snow and the mountain. So slippery was the passage, that without
grass shoes I should have been sorry to have attempted it, and, as I
halted to regard the curious structure from a distance, I could not
help thinking what a likely spot it was for a traveller to lose his
life without anybody being the wiser, and what a small chance he would
have in the deep and rapid torrent below if he should happen to slip
into its remorseless clutches. The path from this continued its
perilous character, in one place traversing a precipitous face of rock
only passable on all fours, beneath which a thick cover of long grass
and weeds hung over the deep, treacherous-looking pools of the torrent.
Having on a pair of grass shoes which had already done one day’s work,
I had broken down about half way, and was now nearly bare-footed. I
consequently did not arrive till nearly the last of the party, and
found the tent pitched and fires lit under a group of large trees, in
the wooden village of about a dozen houses, called Sucknez. It was then
getting dusk, and after waiting a reasonable time, we sent out a party
from the village to make search for our missing man, while F. and I,
lighting a fire almost in the tent door, proceeded to cook our own
dinner.

The materials consisted of an unlimited supply of eggs and a box of
sardines, hitherto neglected, and despised among the artistic
productions of our lost professor. F. superintended the frying of the
eggs, and produced a conglomeration of some eight of them, which we
pronounced unusually delicious, while I laid the table and looked after
the kettle, for we thought it better, under our bereaved circumstances,
to knock tea and dinner into one meal. Although we had made a longish
march, we managed, with the aid of the kettle and the brandy, to sit up
by the light of a roaring pine fire until late, in the hopes of some
news arriving of our searching party. None however came, and we went to
bed hoping that the man had lost his way, and fearing that he had
fallen either over the slippery snow-bridge or down one of the many
precipices into the torrent.

September 6.—Morning came, but neither news of our cook nor of the
party who went out in his search, and, after breakfast, donning a pair
of grass shoes, and provided with some matches and a small bottle of
cherry-brandy, I sallied out with the mate on a voyage of discovery.
Outside the village I met the searching party, who had been out all
through the bitter night, but had found no traces of the object of
their search.

Sending a note to F. to dispatch all the coolies to search, I pressed
on to the most dangerous precipice of our yesterday’s route, and,
descending to the torrent, searched about the grass and weeds at the
bottom, but without finding any traces. About this place I met three
lonely travellers, laden with meal, who had come along the entire path,
but had seen no sign of a human creature anywhere. I now gave up our
man as lost, but still held on, in a pouring mixture of sleet and snow,
which added considerably to the gloom of the scene. Every now and then
the old mate, who was in very low spirits, would raise a lugubrious
wail at the top of his voice of “Ai Khansaman Jee! Ai Khansaman Jee?”
“Oh, cook of my soul! oh, cook of my soul, where art thou?” at the same
time apparently apostrophizing the deepest whirlpools of the torrent,
while the roar of the waters effectually prevented his magnificent
voice from reaching more than a dozen yards from the spot where he
stood. Arriving at the snow-bridge, we examined it closely for signs of
footmarks; it was, however, so hard that it baffled all our efforts.

At the other side I explored the path which I myself had followed in
the first instance. It, however, only led to a small shelter among the
rocks and trees, where the natives had evidently been in the habit of
lighting their fires and halting for the night. After continuing the
search to another snow-bridge above, we returned to our camp, and made
the sepoy issue a notice that twenty rupees reward would be given for
the recovery of our cook, dead or alive, and also that a reward would
be given to any person who should bring us any reliable information
about him. At the same time we sent the notice to the villages below,
and spread it as much as possible; but though twenty rupees would be a
small fortune to one of these people, they took but little interest in
the matter, and looked upon the whole thing as “Kismut,” or destiny.
“If it was the will of God that the body should be found, it would be
found, if not, where was the use of looking for it;” and so they took
no steps whatever in the matter.

To add to the probabilities of the snow-bridge having been the cause of
our loss, it appeared that a short time before, a coolie carrying
Pushmeena &c. had fallen there, and had never since been heard of;
while another, who had also fallen into the torrent, was only
discovered six days afterwards miles and miles below.

Having now despatched several searching parties, and received no
tidings, we decided upon retreating to the next village down the
valley, and halting there for a few days, in order to do all we could
for our unfortunate man.

September 7.—Started on our march again in heavy sleet and rain, which,
higher up the mountains, took the form of downright snow. The valley
descended by a slight incline, through fir and other forest trees, and
about four kos down, we reached another little wooden city, where,
being wet through and through, we were glad to halt, and getting a good
fire lit in one of the log-houses, we set to work to dry our clothes.
The house was reached by a most primitive ladder, made of half the
trunk of a tree, hollowed out into holes for the feet; and, as for the
shelter afforded by the tenement, it certainly kept off the rain, but
was not intended to keep out the wind, for the trees which composed the
walls were so far apart, that we could see the face of nature between
them, and, in spite of the open windows, which the architect had
thought necessary to provide the building with, the breeze whistled
through the chinks in a way that might be very pleasant in hot weather,
but was not so cheery when snow and rain was the order of the day. The
roofs were the most novel structures I had ever seen. They consisted
merely of rudely split blocks of wood, some five or six feet long,
through the upper ends of which stout pegs had been driven, and, thus
suspended, these weighty wooden tiles overlapped each other, and formed
a rude covering, which, unpromising as it was to outward appearance,
answered its purpose sufficiently well, and was at least quite in
keeping with the remainder of the wooden mansion. The people here were
something like the Cashmeerees in appearance, and as we descend into
civilization, fowls, and other hitherto foreign animals begin to show
themselves once more. The entire substitution of wood for mud and
stones effectually marks the difference between the Cashmerian and
Thibetian sides of the snowy range we had just crossed. About eight kos
from Sucknez we reached Bragnion, where we found the camp pitched in a
most promising position, having a fine view of the valley below, and
the distant ranges of mountains. The torrent here spread itself into
several channels, and the valley, widening to allow it fuller liberty
to pursue its joyful existence, descended in a succession of wooded
slopes, one beyond the other, while the eternal snows again bounded the
view in the distance.

The small portions of comparatively level ground in sight were covered
with crops of the richest colours. One in particular, which the people
called “gunhar,” was of the hue of beetroot, and grew upon its stalk in
heavy, gorgeous masses, which added considerably to the richness of the
landscape. The seed of this consists of myriads of little
semi-transparent white grains, very like ant’s eggs, and the taste is
something similar to that of wheat. Above our camp, in a ravine of the
hills, is the place where an officer had been killed by the fall of an
avalanche, while out on a shooting expedition. His companion, a noted
sportsman, was saved, by making a tremendous jump; but he himself, and
three shikarees, were swept away, their bodies not being recovered for
two months afterwards.

September 8.—After a cold night, during which I dreamt of our lost
cook, we were awoke by a shout of “Jeeta hy!”—“He is living!” then,
“Rusta bhool gya!”—“He lost his way!” and gradually it dawned upon us
that the man we had fancied floating down the torrent a mangled corpse
was still actually in the land of the living.

It appeared that he had been discovered, sitting helplessly upon the
mountain side, by a chance and solitary traveller from Thibet. He had
lost his way at the snow-bridge, and, in trying to retrace his steps,
completely got off the only track existing, and had consequently
wandered about among the wood and cover as long as his strength enabled
him.

The accounts of his movements amid the general excitement were rather
conflicting, but this being the fourth day since his disappearance, and
the weather having been very bad all that time, he must have had a very
narrow escape of his life, from the combined effects of cold and
hunger. By the man’s account who found him, he was so weak, that he was
unable to eat the chupatties thrown across to him; and, his rescuer
accordingly leaving with him some meal, and means to make a fire, came
on to Sucknez, and from thence sent out a party to carry him in.
Sending a horse and some supplies for him, we looked forward with some
interest to his own account of his most unsought-for adventures.

The villagers here, we found, were in the habit of making regular
expeditions among their crops at night, to keep off the bears who prowl
about in search of food. Armed with torches, they keep up a tremendous
shouting all through the dark hours, during the time their grain is
ripening; and thinking to get a daylight view of the robbers, I started
up the mountain with a native guide and a rifle. My “sportsman,”
however, in spite of many promises, failed in showing me anything more
savage than a preserve of wild raspberry-trees, on which I regaled with
much satisfaction.

A curious custom in the valley is that of hanging quantities of hay up
among the branches of trees, and its object puzzled me immensely, till
my guide informed me that in the winter the snow lies five and six
yards in depth, and that the supplies of hay, which now look only meant
for camel-leopards, are then easily reached by the flocks of sheep
which abound in the valley. At present these were all collected among
the mountains, to be out of the way of the harvest, and this accounts
for the enormous herd we had seen while descending from the pass.

September 9.—Found the sun brightly shining again this morning, and
everything looking fresh and beautiful after the rain. The man who had
gone with supplies to the cook returned with news that he was ill from
the effects of cold and fasting, and not able to come on to us. While
at breakfast, my yesterday’s guide brought us in a bowl of raspberries,
which gave pleasant token of the change from the desolate country we
had recently passed through, to the land of plenty we had reached. We
also got about eleven seers (22 lbs.) of virgin honey, for which we
paid three rupees. While trying it for breakfast, a dense swarm of the
original proprietors came looking for their stores, and the noise they
made buzzing about, made one fancy they contemplated walking off bodily
with the jars. In the evening our long-lost cook again returned to the
bosom of his family. The poor creature looked regularly worn out. From
the combined effects of snow and fire he was quite lame; his turban,
most of his clothes, and all his small possessions, had vanished while
struggling through the thick cover, and he himself had subsisted for
two nights and three days, unsheltered and alone, upon nothing but
tobacco and snow! On losing his way, not thinking of crossing the
snow-bridge, he struck right up the mountain side, in search, first of
the path, and afterwards of some hut or shelter. He then gradually got
into thick and almost impervious cover; not a habitation of any sort
was within miles of him, and thus he wandered about for two days and
nights. On the third day he descended again towards the torrent, and,
falling and stumbling, reached a rock on its bank, and there seating
himself, was, by the merest chance, seen by the passing traveller from
the other side of the torrent. Making signs that he was starving, this
man threw him some chupatties, and these, wonderful to relate, the cook
put in his pocket without touching. Supposing him to be either too
weak, or else, even while starving, too strict a Hindoo to eat cooked
food, his rescuer then threw him across some meal in his turban, and
went off for assistance. The poor creature was rather proud, I think,
to find himself the centre of attraction, as well as of being valued at
twenty rupees; and, as he falteringly related his sorrows and escape
from death, the coolies and the rest of the forces gathered round him,
listening with wide open mouths to the wonderful narrative of his
adventures.

September 10.—Took another day’s rest to give our unfortunate cook a
little time to recover his energies. In the evening, the villagers
produced us a couple of hives of honey, which we packed away in earthen
jars for transport to the plains. The amount was 39½ seers, or 79 lbs.
for which we paid ten rupees.

The unwillingness of the people to produce their honey the “Invincible
One” accounted for by saying that they were afraid of our not paying
them. On inquiry, however, the real cause turned out to be, that the
Sepoy himself was in the habit of exacting a heavy tax on all purchases
on our part, and fear of him, not us, was the true difficulty.

In the evening, we took a tour through the village, and discoursed, as
well as we could, a native Zemindar, whom we found with his household
around him, gathering in his crop of grain, which had been partially
destroyed by the early snow. His land appeared to be about four acres
in extent, and for this, he told us, he paid twelve rupees per annum to
the Maharajah of Cashmere. He failed signally, however, in explaining
how he produced that amount by his little farm. The produce of his land
sufficed only to feed himself and his family, and the proceeds of the
sale of wool, belonging to his twelve sheep, he estimated at only two
rupees. Besides these, he possessed a few cows, and appeared as cheery
and contented a landholder as I ever met, in spite of his losses by the
snows, and his inability to make out, even by description, his ten
rupees of ground-rent to the Maharajah.

The crops around consisted chiefly of bearded wheat (kanûk), barley
(jow), anik, tronba, and gunhar, all otherwise nameless; and also a
small quantity of tobacco, turnips, and radishes.

September 11.—Having with some difficulty procured a pony for the cook,
we started again for Cashmere, and, after a very steep ascent, through
woods of magnificent pine-trees, with every now-and-then a glorious
peep of distant snow-peaks towering in the skies, we reached the summit
of the peer, which separates the territory called Kushtwar from that of
Cashmere. According to the “Invincible” authority, this territory
belonged, some sixty years ago, to an independent Rajah, and, on his
death without heirs or successors, it fell into the clutches of Gûlab
Singh. [31]

The entire revenue, he stated, was 3,000 rupees. From the heights along
our path, we could see the great glaciers of Dutchen, with its mountain
peak of 25,000 feet, which we had been bound for when the misadventure
of our cook interfered with our plans, and left us not sufficient time
to carry out our explorations.

The summit of the pass we found evidently not long freed from the old
snow, while the new supply lay about in masses all over the mountain.

Passing over a wild and marshy plain at the summit, we began to descend
a lovely pine-clad valley once more into veritable Cashmere, and, about
four P.M. encamped in a forest-clearing, which, in a very short space
of time, was illuminated by no less than seven roaring campfires. Our
own formed the centre, and was formed of a couple of entire
pine-trunks, while the others were ranged about wherever a dry and
prostrate tree presented a favourable basis for a conflagration. In the
evening we enjoyed the warmth of our fires considerably, and discussed
hot brandy and water seated on the very trees which formed our fuel. We
were all the more inclined to appreciate our position, as we felt that
we were nearly out of our cold latitudes, and rapidly descending to the
land of dog days once again.

September 12.—Continued our march down the valley, through continued
wooded grassy scenes, and attended by a not too noisy torrent. About a
kos from our halting place, we began again to see the wooden houses,
and came to a halt at the picturesque little village of Nowbogh, where
there were two roads branching off to Islamabad.

Here we had a long wait for breakfast, the servants being overcome by
the unaccustomed civilization and tobacco they met on the road. We
accordingly set to work at our own kitchen fire, and breakfasted
without further assistance off fried eggs, rice, and honey.

In the evening we found alas! that a fire at our tent door, as we had
had hitherto, was rather too hot to be pleasant. We were here visited
by the local prodigy, a rustic carpenter, who insisted upon making
something for us with his rather primitive-looking turning lathe. His
shop I found completely al fresco, between a couple of cows in the
centre of a farm-yard, and here he set to work at a walnut cup, which
he turned out creditably enough. The only thing against it was, that
his lathe bored a hole right through the bottom of it, which spoiled
the utensil a good deal for drinking out of. However, not at all taken
aback, he plugged it up with a piece of stick, and at once requested
the bukshish, which was the chief part of the performance. Like most of
the Cashmeeries, he complained bitterly of the exactions of the
Maharajah’s government, and stated his own rent to amount to sixteen
Huree Singh’s rupees (£1) per annum. Not seeing how he could accumulate
that sum, by even an entire year of work such as his, I took the
liberty of disbelieving his assertion.

September 13.—Started for Kûkûnath. Our path lay over a finely-wooded
hill, from which we had a full view of the Peer Punjal range, now
divested considerably of the snows which lay upon it at the time we
started for Thibet.

Gradually descending into the valley proper, we soon found ourselves
once more among the waving rice-fields and apple-orchards, while the
wooden tenements again gave way to mud and stone, and thatched
erections. At a village called Soprû, we found some iron mines in
working order, and passing Kundunath, a pretty little spot adorned with
gardens of melons, pumpkins, sunflowers, &c., we shortly after reached
Kûkûnath. Here we encamped close to a collection of bubbling crystal
springs, which, bursting out of the hill side, and spreading into a
dozen separate streams, took their course down to the innumerable
fields of rice which they watered in their passage through the valley.
To-day our little camp assumes quite a lively appearance again, three
sheep and several fowls having been added to the farm-yard; these,
together with three surviving ducks of the real original stock, and a
wonderful white Thibetian cock, who owes his life entirely to his
highly-cultivated vocal powers, strut about in front of the tent, and
give an air of unwonted respectability to the scene. Two marches more
take us to Islamabad, and it seems altogether about time that the
present expedition should draw to a close. Supplies appear alarmingly
low. Sugar out some days, brandy ditto, European boots worn out long
ago, and both F. and myself living in grass shoes; clothes generally
dilapidated, and decidedly dirty; servants very anxious for more
tobacco and society, and everything, in fact, requiring rest and
renovation after our seven weeks’ wanderings.

September 14.—Reached the picturesque little baraduree of Atchabull
once more, after a pleasant march from Kûkûnath. Shortly after taking
possession, a fresh arrival of Sahib’s possessions and servants came
in, the latter rather astonished to find the house occupied by such
early birds. The owners turned out to be a colonel of the Bengal
Artillery and a brother officer. These were almost our first
acquaintances since starting, so that we were glad enough to fraternize
and hear what was going on in the world. Two of our former boat’s crew
here also appeared, and gave us tidings of our rearguard and baggage.
The latter had been ejected from its lodgings, and taken out for an
airing on the river, having been visited by a flood caused by the
melting of the snows shortly after our departure. The weather here
began to be unpleasantly hot again; the disappearance of the snow from
the mountains having removed the principal cause of the usual coolness
in the valley.

Dined with the white men under the spreading sycamores, and enjoyed the
luxuries of bread, beer, and sugar in our tea, to all of which we had
now been long unaccustomed.

September 15.—A short march brought us to Islamabad, which we found
unusually lively from the assembling of a host of pilgrims, who had
come from far and wide for a religious fair at Mutton. The groups of
different nations, and their manners and customs while bivouacking,
were most picturesque, and served to amuse and interest us for the
entire day.

September 16.—Started early by boat, in the fond expectation of
reaching Sirinugger in the evening. Dusk, however, found us no farther
than the ruins of Wentipore, and we only reached the capital at
daylight in the morning. Finding our old quarters vacant, we were soon
located once more under a roof; and, fifty days having elapsed since we
had seen either letter or paper, we lost no time in applying to the
postal authorities for our expected accumulations and arrears of
correspondence. This resulted in the production of twenty-seven
epistles and eleven papers, which we carried home triumphantly in our
boat, and proceeded forthwith to devour in that ravenous fashion only
known and appreciated by such as have ever undergone a similar literary
fast.







PART VII.

LAST DAYS OF TRAVEL.


September 30.—For the last fifteen days we have been living once more
the life of otium cum dignitate common to the travelling Englishman in
Cashmere. Basking in the sun, taking the daily row upon the river,
eating fruit, and buying trash in the city, have been our principal
occupations and amusements.

About the 20th of the month an English general officer arrived, and was
received with all honours, including a salute of heavy ordnance, which
was happily unattended with loss of life or limb. A dance and grand
review were also given in his honour; so that the arrival made quite a
stir, and came fairly under the head of an event in the valley. At the
review the Maharajah was decorated with unusual grandeur, and as he and
his guest rode down the line together—the latter in a plain blue frock,
and the other in all his cloth of gold and jewelled splendour—never
were simplicity and display more strikingly placed in contrast.

The general’s medals and crosses, however, appeared to have a greater
interest and importance in the Maharajah’s eyes than their intrinsic
value could have commanded for them, and, during the marching past of
“The Army,” he kept continually poking his finger at them, and pointing
them out to the courtiers who were gathered about his chair. The
general, at the same time, was employed in explaining how many
thousands the British Army consisted of, and how vastly superior it was
to all other armies whatever, not even making an exception (as I
thought he might fairly have done) in favour of the “Invincible
Forces,” then and there manfully throwing out their feet before him to
the martial strains of “Home, sweet Home!” After the last of the army
had marched past, the general, with an energy little appreciated by his
friends in cloth of gold, jumped up, and, begging permission to
manœuvre the troops himself, went off to throw the unfortunate colonel
commanding into a state of extreme consternation, and to frighten the
few English words of command he was possessed of, fairly out of his
head.

In the early mornings my chief amusement had been to watch the colonel
in question preparing both himself and his troops for the approaching
spectacle, and very sensibly he went through the performance. He was
arrayed on these occasions in the full dress of a green velvet
dressing-gown, worn in the style affected by the ferocious ruffian in
small theatres, and, in place of a bugler, was accompanied by a
pipe-bearer. This aide followed him over the battle-field, wherever the
exigencies of the service required, and supplied him with whiffs of the
fragrant weed to compose his nerves at intervals during the action.
Their united efforts, however, although slightly irregular in
appearance, were attended with full success, for, with the help of ten
rounds of ammunition, the troops, even when handed over to the tender
mercies of the “Foreign General” got through their ordeal very
creditably; and, as they shot nobody, and did nothing more irregular
than losing their shoes upon the field, the event passed off smoothly
and pleasantly, and to the satisfaction of all concerned.

Here we met an old Sikh acquaintance of the road, who informed me that
he had taken service under the Maharajah. Next day he paid us a visit,
by appointment, and expressed himself highly delighted with his
entertainment; smoking and drinking, however, not being lawful in
society to the Sikhs, we could do but little in the character of hosts,
beyond letting him talk away to his heart’s content, and with as little
interruption as possible. He told us his entire life and history, in
the worst of English, and we affected to understand the whole of the
narration, which, perhaps, was as much as any host could have been
called upon to do under the circumstances. The old gentleman’s dress
was extremely gorgeous, and contrasted rather strongly with our own
woollen shooting-jackets and general exterior. He wore a turban of
purest white, entwined in endless folds round a light green skull-cap;
his waistcoat was of green velvet, embroidered, and richly bordered
with gold. His pyjamas—striped silk of the brightest hue—fitted his
little legs as tightly as needle and thread could make them, and his
lady-like feet were encased in cotton socks and gold embroidered
slippers. Over all this he wore a green and gold silk scarf of
voluminous proportions, and of that comprehensive character which an
Eastern scarf, and in Eastern hands, alone is capable of assuming.
Round his wrists were massive gold bracelets, but of other trinkets he
had few; and the enormous ear-rings, so usually worn by his race, were
not among them. His long grey beard and almost white moustache were,
perhaps, the only ornaments his fine old head required. The last time I
had seen him, he was arrayed entirely in scarlet and gold, and he had,
no doubt, a large reserve of dresses and jewellery; but, in spite of
his tinsel and gilding, he appeared a perfect little Eastern gentleman,
and the only one I had met as yet in our travels. After expressing a
great desire to open a correspondence with us, which, considering the
small number of topics we possessed in common, was rather a strange
wish, the old gentleman and his retinue took their leave, and we had
seen the last of Beer Singh Bahadûr and his glorious apparel.

October 1.—Busily employed to-day in packing away our possessions, and
making final arrangements for again taking the road.

Paid a visit to Saifula Baba, the shawl merchant, whose dignity was
considerably upset by a cold in his head, and bought a few specimens of
his trade, though not sufficient to raise his spirits entirely above
the influenza. The approaching winter, and the evacuation of the
territory by the principal rupee-spending community, seemed a source of
great unhappiness to the sun and silver-loving natives.

Their houses seem but badly adapted to keep out cold, and their efforts
at heating them are frequently attended by the burning down of a whole
nest of their wooden habitations.

Their chief means of artificial warmth seems to be an earthenware jar
covered with basket-work, which each native possesses and carries about
with him wherever he goes.

This, which is called a Kangree, is filled with charcoal, and, as the
Cashmeerians squat down upon the ground, they tuck it under their long
clothes, where, until they again rise, it remains hidden from sight,
and forms a hot-air chamber under their garments. [32] Among other
artists I discovered a native painter, rather an uncommon trade in
these parts, from whom I obtained some original designs, illustrating,
with uncommon brilliancy, the very common ceremonies of Hindoo and
Mahomedan Shadees, or marriage processions, and other manners and
customs of native life.

After getting together everything we required for the road, and
clearing out the whole of our possessions, much to the inconvenience of
several large standing armies of fleas, we finally took our departure
in two boats, manned by twelve boatmen, and started for Baramoula, on
the road to Muree and the plains.

October 2.—After making but little progress during the night, we
discovered in the morning that our boats were rather too large for the
river, in its present weakly and reduced state. Every ten minutes we
found ourselves aground upon the sand and mud, and the cooking boat
behind us followed our example, while the river ahead showed no
prospect whatever of deepening. The Manjees, under the circumstances
performed wonders in the nautical manœuvring line. Jumping overboard
incessantly, they called upon Peer Dustgeer, their favourite patron
saint, to aid them in their difficulties, and shrieked and screamed
till the whole place resounded with their cries.

Sometimes the saints were stony-hearted, probably not being in a humour
to be shouted at, and then the entire body of silky-skinned darkies
would set to work, laughing and shouting, to clear away the bar of
sand. Their paddles forming in this operation, very effective
substitutes for spades and shovels, with much difficulty we reached the
lake, and about nine o’clock arrived at Baramoula.

Here the river ceases to be navigable, and abandons itself for a short
time to irregular and wanton habits, before finally sowing its wild
mountain oats, and becoming the staid and sedate Jhelum of the Plains.
Unlike some rivers, the Jhelum contains more water in the middle of
summer than at other times. Its principal resources are the snows, and
these mighty masses are so wrapped up in their own frigid magnificence
that it requires a good deal of warm persuasion from the sun to melt
their icy hearts to tears.

October 3.—Took the road once more, and started for Muree. Our train
was increased by a couple of volunteer native travellers, who were glad
of our society in order that they might get clear of the Maharajah’s
dominions with as little questioning as possible. Our coolies numbered
twenty-six, so that altogether our forces now reached to thirty-eight.
After a fine march, we halted at Nowshera, where the dashing river
afforded us an exciting swim before breakfast. Coming out of the water,
however, I had the ill luck to slip upon a treacherous rock, and,
falling heavily on my side, and so over into the rapid stream, had some
difficulty in fishing myself out again, and was very near taking an
unpleasantly short cut to the Plains. In the evening, when the cook
came to inspect the larder for dinner, it was discovered, that, with an
unusual want of presence of mind, a newly-killed sheep had been left by
mistake in the boats for the benefit of the already overpaid boatmen.
This was the third animal we had lost, from various causes, during our
travels, and the mishap most seriously affected the success of our
dinner arrangements for the day.

October 4.—Found great difficulty in getting up this morning after my
fall, and still more in walking three miles, which I had to do before
finding a pony. The view was beautiful the whole way; but we had been
so gorged with scenery of all sorts and kinds, that rugged passes,
shady dells, waterfalls, &c., however precious they may become in
future recollection, were almost thrown away upon us for the time
being. Breakfasted under the pine trees, near an ancient temple, and
halted at Uree, where there was a baraduree for travellers. Except,
however, to very dirty travellers indeed, it would be of little use.
While descending a very steep part of the road, my saddle suddenly
slipped over the pony’s round little carcase on to his neck, and,
nolens volens, I came to the ground, the pony remaining in a position
very nearly perpendicular, with his tail towards the heavens and his
head between my legs, in which predicament he luckily remained
perfectly quiet, until the bhistie, coming up behind, set us both on
our proper extremities once more.

October 5.—Started for Chukothee, and thinking, in an evil moment, to
walk off the effects of my late mishap, I essayed the fifteen miles on
foot.

Long before reaching half way, however, I began to look about for
anything in the shape of a pony, that might appear in sight; but, none
being forthcoming, I was obliged to finish as I had begun, and at last
reached our destination, a snug little village, buried in fields of
yellow rice upon the hill-side. On the way, I fell in with a fine old
Mussulman Zemindar, trudging along on his return to Delhi, from paying
a visit to Sirinugger.

Being an unusually talkative old gentleman, we fraternized by the way,
and he told me that he had been to see the civil commissioner of his
district, now acting as commissioner in the valley, to make his salaam,
relative to a “jageer,” or Government grant of certain villages to the
amount of some three thousand rupees per annum, which he had succeeded
in obtaining on account of his loyalty during the recent mutiny.

Of this three thousand rupees, it appeared that only one thousand would
come into his own pocket, the remainder being payable as rent, &c. to
Government.

His son had also a jageer of twelve thousand rupees, so that both he
and his family were loyal and well to do in the world. His ideas of
Cashmere were rather amusing. He appeared to think it a miserable spot
enough, compared to his own land, and the only advantage he could hit
upon, was, in my estimation, quite the reverse, viz: that Sirinugger
was very hot in the middle of summer.

The rice he had a supreme contempt for. It was not to be compared with
the Indian rice, and the Cashmeeries he pooh-poohed, as being no judges
whatever of its qualities, and, in fact; not fit to eat rice at all. He
seemed quite unable to understand my walking when I could ride; or,
indeed, why I should leave such a charming country as India to be
uncomfortable in Cashmere, without even having any jageer business to
transact as an excuse.

Our coolies, being an unusually miserable crew, we got breakfast about
two P.M. To-day our tent lamp finished its erratic life, according to
the Dhobie’s account, by self-destruction! That good for nothing piece
of charcoal had, however, doubtless dashed the solid cut-glass globe,
which formed the chief glory of the instrument, against a rock, while
thinking of his hubble bubble, and his little blackamoors at home.

The lamp had got over all the difficulties of the road from Lahore to
Ladak and back, and had been quite a peep-show to half the natives of
Thibet, who were never tired of regarding their multiplied countenances
in the numerous cut circles of the glass shade, so that we felt quite
grieved at its melancholy loss. Our water bottle also to-day finished
its existence, and the table came into camp a bundle of sticks; so that
everything seemed to betoken the approaching dissolution of the
expedition. The farm-yard consists of five ducks, all strangers, and a
pet sheep, and the khiltas look haggard and dilapidated in the extreme.
The musical cock, alone, of old friends still survives, but he appears
in weak health, and his constitution is evidently undermined by the
changes of climate it has undergone. We were here worried by a party of
strolling mountebanks from the Punjab, who persisted in horrifying us
by making two young girls and three boys, all apparently entirely
destitute of bones, stand upon their heads, and go through similar
performances on the grass. The girl actually pattered a measure with
her feet upon the back of her head, and the proprietors seemed utterly
unable to account for our apathetic disregard of so extremely talented
and interesting a performance.

October 6.—Left for Hutteian, about fifteen miles off. Ponies being
scarce, I had to walk part of the way; but the sepoy, pitching by
chance upon our friends, the Punjabees, triumphantly carried off a
stout little animal of theirs for my use. Before mounting, however, I
was mobbed by the tumbling family, en masse, who went on their knees in
their solicitations to be exempt from the seizure of their property.
Finding me obdurate in retaining the pony at a fair valuation, with
“the army” to bear me out, they proceeded to diplomatic measures to
gain their end. First, a very small child, choosing a stony place in
the path, suddenly stood upon her head, and proceeded to form black
knots with her body. Finding that this only caused me to threaten her
father with a stick, they produced a blind girl, who threw herself half
naked at my feet and cried by order. The poor creature had lost her
sight by the small-pox, and I had remarked her the day before patiently
toiling over rocks and broken paths with one little child in her arms,
and another half leading, half obstructing her, endeavouring to guide
her footsteps down the rocks. She, however, got no immediate benefit
from the pony of contention; so, giving her some money to console her
in her forced misery, I still remained inexorable. After this, the
encampment broke up, with all its pots and pans, cows and fowl, &c. and
took to the road, leaving me in undisturbed possession of my new
conveyance. The weather began to astonish us a little to-day, by a
renewed accession of October heat. Still the climate was delightful.
Morning and evenings always cool, and sometimes cold, and a bright
cheery blue invariably over head, while a refreshing breeze made music
through the pine trees, and waved the golden ears of rice.

Encamped under a spreading sycamore, at the junction of two mountain
streams. To-day a new order of bridge appeared, consisting merely of a
single rope, the passengers being tugged across in a basket. From its
appearance it was rather a matter of congratulation that we were not
called upon to cross it.

October 7.—Being Sunday, we made a halt, and enjoyed a refreshing bathe
in the stream, and a rest from the toils of the road.

October 8.—Left “Hutteian,” and, winding along the valley, arrived, by
a steep ascent, at Chukar, a little village boasting a fort and a small
nest of Sepoys. It also owned a curiously dirty, and consequently
saintly Fukeer, whom we found sitting bolt upright, newly decorated
with ashes, and with an extremely florid collection of bulls, demons,
&c. painted about the den he occupied. On the road I again picked up
the old Mussulman, who seemed delighted to chat, and gave me an account
of the part he had played in the mutiny.

He appeared frequently to have warned his Commissioner that an outbreak
was about to take place, but without his crediting the story; and when
it actually did occur, the latter fled from his station at Lahore, and
took shelter with a friendly Risaldar until the storm should blow over.
From thence he sent for the old gentleman, my informant, and “Imam
Buksh” forthwith mounted his camel and came with five and twenty armed
followers to his assistance. While here, a party of rebels came
searching for English, and Mr. Buksh narrated how he went forth to meet
them, and proclaimed, that they might kill the Englishman if they
would, but must first dispose not only of himself, but also of his five
and twenty followers. Upon this they abused him, and asked him, “What
sort of a Mussulman he called himself?” and denounced him as a
“Feringee,” or foreigner.

The rebels, however, finally went off, and the Commissioner and his
family, by Imam Buksh’s further assistance, succeeded in escaping all
the dangers of the times. For this service it was that the old
gentleman had just received his jageer of two villages, now some years
after the occurrence of the events.

He appeared to think very little of the Maharajah’s rule, and was of
opinion that the people were miserably oppressed, paying, by his
account, two thirds of the produce of their lands to the Government.
This was in kind, but, where the revenue was taken in coin, a produce
of about fourteen pounds of grain was subject to a tax of two rupees.
On the subject of the cause of the mutiny in India, he said that
greased cartridges certainly had nothing to do with it; for the rest,
why, “It was the will of God, and so it happened.” To induce him to
argue on the possibility of the mutiny having been successful, I found
to be out of the question. “It was the power of God which had prevented
the rebels from gaining over us, and, in the name of the Holy Prophet
and the twelve Imams, how then could it have been otherwise?” As to the
probability, however, of there being another mutiny, he admitted that
he thought there would be one, but that, as long as we maintained
justice, no other power could hold the country against us. On my asking
him if we did not maintain justice in the land, he said no, and adduced
the fact that in every case brought before the courts an enormous
amount of bribery goes on among the Rishtidars, and other
understrappers, whereby the man with most money wins his cause. No
Englishman, he thought, could take a bribe, but he seemed to be under
the impression that those in authority were aware of the system being
carried on by those beneath them. He admitted that he knew of one
native who would not take a bribe! and dwelt largely on the subject, as
if it were a wonderful fact, which I have no doubt it was.

In the evening we presented Mr. Imam Buksh with some of our sheep,
which delighted his heart immensely, and he spent the entire evening in
cooking and eating it, together with a perfect mountain of chupatties,
which he manufactured with great care and deliberation.

October 9.—Left our camp very early, and had a sharp ascent up the
mountains. A considerable descent again, brought us to the village of
Mehra, where we pitched our tents, once more within sight of the
territories of India.

October 10.—Marched into Dunna, our last halting-place in Cashmere. It
is situated nearly at the summit of the frontier range of hills, and
commanded a most extensive view of the mountains of Cashmere and Cabul,
besides those on the Indian side.

October 11.—Took a last fond glance towards “the valley,” and descended
by a very steep and difficult path to the river Jhelum, which forms the
boundary between the two territories. Here a couple of queerly-shaped,
rudely-constructed boats, with two huge oars apiece, one astern and one
at the side, formed the traveller’s flying bridge. Into one of these
the whole of our possessions and coolies, &c. were stowed, and we
commenced the passage of the stream.

This we managed by, in the first instance, coasting up the bank for
several hundred yards, and then striking boldly into the current; and
it was amusing to see our well-crammed boat suddenly drawn into the
rapid stream and whisked and whirled about like a straw, while a nice
calculation on the part of the skipper, and a good deal of rowing and
shouting on that of the sailors, enabled us to touch the opposite shore
not very far below the point from which we had started. One last
lingering look at Cashmerian ground, a step over the side, and we were
once more standing upon the territories of Queen Victoria, and in the
burning land of India—happily, however, still six days’ journey from
the Plains.

October 12.—Marched up the spur of the Muree Hill to Dewul, where we
found a room in a mud fort converted into a halting-place for
travellers, reached by a series of break-neck ladders, and looking very
much like a cell in a prison, with its two chairs and clumsy wooden
table. Here we found a little amusement in the arrival of the Chota
Sahib, or “small gentleman,”—otherwise the Assistant Civil Commissioner
of the district,—to review the fort and its dependencies. On the first
tidings of his approach, the Thanadar immediately turned out the entire
garrison, consisting of twelve military policemen, called “Burqundaz,”
or “Flashers of lightning!” These soon appeared in their full dress of
crimson turbans and yellow tights, and, shouldering their
“flint-locks,” proceeded to perform a series of intricate evolutions,
by way of practice for the rapidly-approaching inspection. When the
great little man did arrive, there was, we thought, a good deal of
irregularity among the troops, such as laughing in the ranks and
treading on toes, &c. However, the only point the inspecting officer
dwelt upon was the absence of uniformity in dress, caused by the
deficiency of two pairs of yellow tights among the lightning flashers,
otherwise he appeared perfectly satisfied, and all went off well. After
his review he invited himself to our dinner-party, and honoured our
repast with the further addition of a kid stew. He turned out to be one
of the ex-Company’s officers, a subaltern of eighteen years’ service,
fifteen of which had been spent away from his regiment on the staff. He
was with his corps, however, when it mutinied, and escaped without much
difficulty. The unfortunate colonel of the regiment, finding that none
of his men would shoot him, had done so with his own hand. He gave it
as his opinion that the cartridges were the cause of the mutiny; but
allowed that his regiment was in a bad state of discipline some time
before, and that all the native corps were known to be disaffected
years before the event occurred, both by the officers present and those
absent upon staff employ. Altogether, after the Chota Sahib had
thoroughly discussed both the mutiny and the dinner, we were left under
the impression that there was quite sufficient cause for the
disaffection of the Bengal army without ever arriving at the vexed
question of greased cartridges at all.

October 13.—Marched early into the Hill Station of Muree. Not being yet
quite in walking trim, I had pressed a mule into the service, who
carried me in good style as far as the entrance to the town. Here,
however, he seemed suddenly to remember that we had each a character to
support, and, stopping short, he utterly refused to budge another step.
Not being willing even to be led, I finally abandoned him to his own
devices, and walked on to the Commandant’s bungalow, where I found my
companion already hospitably received, and comfortably seated at
breakfast, discussing kidneys and beefsteaks, and such like unwonted
delicacies of the Muree season.

After getting somewhat over the novelty and discomfort of being again
in a house with doors and glass windows, and other inconveniences, we
sallied out to inspect the station.

Like its confrères of the Hills—Simla, Kussowlie, &c. Muree was a
prettily-situated little settlement, with houses scattered about
entirely according to the freaks and fancies of the owners, and with
utter disregard of all system whatever. The Mall was a fine one, and
its gaily-dressed frequenters, in jhampans and palkees, &c. were of the
unmistakeable stamp of Anglo India in the Hills. Two or three of the
ladies, however, were bold enough to walk, and looked none the worse
for being divorced from their almost inseparable vehicles, and
unattended by their motley crowd of red, and green, and variegated
bearers.

October 14.—Spent a quiet day among the hospitalities of Muree, and
became gradually accustomed to city life. Going to church seemed rather
a strange process, and the building itself was but a bad exchange for
the grander temples which we had frequented for so many Sundays.

October 15.—Laid our dak by doolie to Lahore, and, with our hospitable
entertainer to guide us, started at five P.M. by a short cut, to meet
our new conveyances.

Reaching the main road, we once more packed ourselves away in our
boxes, and, the sun soon setting his last for us upon the Cashmere
mountains, left us to make our way down to the miserable plains as fast
as the flaring and spluttering light of a couple of pine torches would
allow our bearers to patter along.

From this, until we reach Lahore, we are accompanied by an incessant
shuffle shuffle of naked feet through the dusty road; jabbering and
shouting of blacks, flickering of torches, bumping of patched and
straining doolies against mounds of earth, glimpses of shining naked
bodies, streaming with perspiration, as they flit about, and the whole
enveloped in dense and suffocating clouds of dust, which penetrate
everything and everywhere, and soon become, in fact, a part of one’s
living breathing existence; occasionally, outstripping our procession,
a vision passes, like the glimmer of a white strip of linen, a stick,
and a black and polished body, it rushes by like the wind, and
disappears in the gloom of dust and night, and, in a second, her
Majesty’s mail has passed us on the road! As we near the plains this
vision undergoes a slight change, and takes the form of an apparition
of two wild horses tearing away with a red and almost body-less cart;
this also goes by like a flash, but gives more notice of its coming,
and our torches, for a second, light up the figure of a wild huntsman,
with red and streaming turban, who sits behind the steeds and blows a
defiant blast at us as he also vanishes into the darkness. About seven
miles from Muree, we halted for dinner, and made renewed acquaintance
with that interesting object—the Indian roadside chicken.

October 16.—Arrived early at Rawul Pindee, and breakfasted at seven,
apparently off guttapercha and extract of sloe leaves. On again
immediately, and reached Gugerkhan bungalow at seven P.M. hot,
apoplectic, and saturated with dust.

The room smells thoroughly of the plains; an odour, as it were, of
punkhas, mosquitoes, and mustiness, not to be found elsewhere, and
entirely unexplainable to uninitiated sufferers.

The chicken, whose “fate had been accomplished,” died as we entered the
yard, and was on the table in the fashion of a warm spread eagle in
fifteen minutes! After this delicacy is duly discussed, the doolies are
emptied of dust, the bedding laid down, and jolt, jolt, creak, creak,
grunt, grunt, on we go again, until sleep good-naturedly comes to make
us oblivious of all things. The kahars, or bearers, however, take a
different view of life, and at every relief a crowd of sniggering
darkies assemble, on both sides, with applications for bukshish. At
first one hears, “Sahib, Sahib!” in a deprecating tone of voice,
mindful of sudden wakings of former Sahibs, sticks, and consequent sore
backs, then più forte, “Sahib!” crescendo, “Sahib, Sahib!” and then at
last, in a burst of harmony, “Sahib pûrana Baira kûtch bukshish mil
jawe?” [33] and the miserable doolie traveller, who has been, probably,
feigning sleep in sulky savageness for the last ten minutes, makes a
sudden dive through the curtains with a stick, an exclamation is heard
very like swearing, only in a foreign language, and the troop of
applicants vanish like a shot, keeping up, however, a yelping of
Sahibs, and Pûrana Bairas, and Bukshishs, until the new bearers get
fairly under weigh, and have carried their loads beyond hearing. None
but those who have been woken up in this manner from a comfortable
state of unconsciousness, to the full realities of doolie travelling in
Indian heat and dust, can form an idea of the trial it is to one’s
temper; and, from my own feelings, together with the sounds I hear from
my companion’s direction, I can testify as to the relief that the use
of foreign expletives affords under the affliction.

October 17.—Arrived at Jhelum about eight A.M. to all intents and
purposes dust inside and out. Flesh and blood can stand no more for the
present, and we resolve to halt here for the day. The weather appears
quite as hot as when we started, and the wind comes in, hot and dry,
and makes one feel like a herring of the reddest; while an infernal
punkha is creaking its monotonous tune, as it flaps to and fro in the
next room, making one again realize to the full, “the pleasures of the
plains.” We begin, in fact, to discover that the thorns which were not
forthcoming on the Cashmere roses are too surely to be found elsewhere.

October 18.—Reached Goojerat at cock-crow; thus completing a distinct
circle of travel through Bimber, Sirinugger, Ladak, Kushtwar, Muree,
and back to our present halting-place, from whence we had originally
branched off.

October 19.—A dusty night’s work brought us at two A.M. to Goojerwala.
Here we found that there was no bungalow between us and Lahore, and,
consequently, no chance of either a wash or breakfast should we go on;
we therefore chose loss of time in preference to loss of breakfast,
with the addition of a day under a broiling sun, and halted until the
authorities should awake to feed us.

October 20.—Reached Lahore before sunrise, and got our letters and
papers from the post once more. Afterwards we laid our dak for
Cawnpore, and made all arrangements for a start in the evening.

October 21.—Arrived at Umritsur about three A.M., and remained in our
coaches until sunrise, when we set off for a stroll through the city.
This we found the cleanest, if not the only clean, town we had seen
since landing in India. The streets were well drained and built, and
were guarded by a force of yellow-legged, red-turbaned Punjabee
policemen, who were provided, like their brother blue-bottles at home,
with staves and rattles instead of the more usual insignia of sword and
shield. The houses were almost all decorated, outside and in, with
grotesque mythological and other paintings, such as Vishnu annihilating
Rakshus, or demons of various kinds, or wonderful battle-pieces,
wherein pale-faced, unhealthy-looking people, in tailed coats and
cocked hats, might be seen performing prodigies of valour, assisted by
bearded and invincible Sikh warriors of ferocious exterior. The shops
were built with verandahs, and the piazza character of some of the
streets, in conjunction with the unusual cleanliness, gave one a very
agreeable impression of Umritsur and its municipal corporation, whoever
that body may be. The inhabitants are principally Sikhs, fine-looking
men generally, with long beards turned up at either side of their
faces, and knotted with their hair under the voluminous folds of their
turbans.

October 22.—Out at four A.M. to explore the great durbar, or
head-quarters of the Sikh religion in the Punjab. Entering through a
highly decorated archway in the kotwalee, or police station, we came
upon an enormous tank, with steps descending into the water on all
sides, and planted around with large and shady trees. In the centre of
this rose the temple of the Sikhs, a light-looking, richly-gilt
edifice, the lower part of which was constructed of inlaid stones upon
white marble. From this to one side of the tank, a broad causeway led,
decorated with handsome railings, and lamps of gilt-work upon marble
pedestals. Along this, crowds of people were passing to and fro,
arrayed in every possible variety of costume and colour. Sikhs,
Hindoos, Mussulmen—men, women, and children, crowded together like bees
in a hive. Round the edges of the tank were handsome buildings,
minarets, &c. with trees and gardens attached to them; and that,
towards the causeway, was divided in two by a fine and richly-decorated
archway, in the upper part of which a party of patriarchal old Sikhs
were squatted on their haunches, discoursing the affairs of the nation.
This whole scene opened upon our view at a glance. The sun had as yet
scarcely appeared over the horizon, and the reflection of its light
shone faintly upon the gold-work and ornaments of the central building,
tipping it and the lofty minarets with rosy light, whilst the rest of
the buildings remained shrouded in the morning haze. With the incessant
bustle of the thronging, brightly-vestured crowd, and the accompaniment
of the wild discordant tom-toming of a band of turbaned musicians, it
formed a scene which almost persuaded one to put once more confidence
in the brightly-coloured descriptions of the “Arabian Nights.” While
waiting for sun-rise, we ascended one of the minarets, from which we
had a curious bird’s-eye view of the tank and surrounding city at our
feet, while the plains lay stretching away before us; the horizon level
and unbroken, as if it bounded in the ocean. From this we had also a
private view of the manners and customs of the natives. Just below us
was an early morning scene in the life of a Sikh gentleman. He was
sitting up in his “four-leg,” on the open court of an upper story,
which formed his bed-room, while his attendants were offering him his
morning cup of coffee, and otherwise attending to his wants. In one
corner, another Sikh gentleman, with one arm, was having a brass vessel
of water poured over him, and a number of similar vessels stood upon a
sort of rack, ready for the master of the house to have his bath.

Scattered about the foot of the bed, which had a grandly decorated
canopy, was a deputation of white-robed Sikhs paying their morning
visit, or having an audience upon some matter of business. These by
degrees got up and went out, each making a profound salaam as he passed
the bed. One of them only, the old man called back, and with him, as he
sat upon the “four-leg,” he had a long and confidential talk. This
evidently was the medical adviser, and, judging by the dumb-show of the
interview which ensued, the Sikh, as evidently, was the victim of a
cold in his fine old nose, which he had doubtless caught from sleeping
in the open air. After this we repaired to the kotwallee again, and,
getting a pair of slippers in exchange for our boots, descended to the
durbar and mingled with the crowd.

Although we were inadmissible in boots, no objection whatever appeared
to be made to the entrance of Brahminee bulls; for we found a number of
them walking about the mosaic pavement with as much confidence and
impunity as if the place belonged to them.

In the building we found a collection of Sikh padres, or “gooroos,”
sitting behind a massive volume richly cased in cloth of gold and
silver, while squatted around under a canopy, were the Sikh faithful,
offering their presents of cowries, chupatties, balls of sweetmeats,
and showers of yellow and white necklaces of flowers. The book was the
original law of Gooroo Gurunth Sahib, which they had just finished
reading, and, as we entered, they were commencing to cover it up again,
which they did, with great pomp and ceremony, in a number of cloths of
various patterns, after which they distributed the votive offerings
among themselves and the people present, and held a sort of banquet
over the sweets and flowers. In the midst of the proceedings, a very
fine specimen of the race of Fukeer came in, and presenting an offering
of the smallest, laid his head upon the ground before the book, and,
without a word, took himself off again. He was girt round the loins
with a yellowish-red cloth; his body, from head to foot, was covered
with ashes. The hair of his head was matted together in strips, like
the tail of an uncared cow, and reached to his waist. A shallow earthen
pot was his hat, and over his shoulders hung two large gourds,
suspended by a cord, while in his hand he carried a long staff, covered
over with stuff of the same kind as that round his waist. Such was the
figure which entered among the gaily-dressed multitude in the saintly
durbar; and, although to the assembled people there appeared nothing
whatever either strange or unusual in the arrival, to us, who were
looking on, the contrast between the unclad dirty mendicant, and the
pure white vestments of the Sikhs around, rendered it a most striking
and remarkable apparition.

On entering, he had removed the earthen pot which formed his hat, and,
one of the two gourds which were round his shoulders having fallen to
the ground in the act, it was amusing to see him pause for a second,
and anxiously examine whether any compound fracture had taken place in
the precious article of his very limited dinner service. One extremity
of the building we found was occupied for Hindoo worship; so that
fraternity and equality, worthy of imitation seems to be the order of
the day among the religions of Umritsur. The interior was richly
decorated with gilding and mirrors, &c., but was little worthy of
remark in comparison with the richness of the exterior effect.
Presenting a “bukshish” to the expectant padres who guarded the sacred
book, we left them to their devotions, and betook ourselves once more
to our bungalow.

October 23.—Travelling all night, we reached Jullunder at six A.M.,
and, after breakfast, again started for Loodianah, where we dined. We
here again crossed the Sutlej, but, the water being low, boat
navigation was dispensed with, and a shaky bridge, and about two miles
of sandy river-bed, completed the passage.

At Loodianah we were stormed by a host of merchants, with pushmeena and
other soft matters, who were rather disappointed at finding we had come
from the birth-place of such like manufactures. Some of the local
shawls, however, or “Rampore chudders,” were beautifully fine and
delicate, and seemed worthy of inspection.

October 24.—Reached Umballa at eight A.M., and started again shortly
after. Our horses to-day were most miserable caricatures, and it was
with difficulty we managed to progress at all. The last stage was
accomplished at a walk; and what with this and the delay caused by a
couple of sandy river-beds, we only reached Kurnaul at ten P.M. The
miserable condition of the horses was accounted for by the enormously
high price of grain and the absence of grass, in consequence of the
want of rain. The general topic, in fact, is now the failure of the
rains, and consequent apprehensions of a famine throughout the land.
“Atar” is here eight seers the rupee, or in other words, flour sells at
one shilling and ninepence a stone—an enormous price in these parts.

October 25.—Sunrise found us still half-way to Delhi, and we stopped to
breakfast at the little bungalow of Ghureekulla. Here we found a fine
old Khansaman, who gave us an account of the incidents of the Mutiny
which came under his notice. He had received a flying party of two
hundred men, women, and children, who arrived at dead of night, some on
horses, some on foot, and all worn and haggard by their march from
Delhi, from which they had escaped. These he took care of, and supplied
with food until the following day, when they departed, without, by his
own account, giving him anything, either as pay or reward. He
afterwards assisted others also, and received about one hundred and
twenty rupees, one way or another, for his services. At present he
receives six rupees a month, with whatever he can pick up from
travellers; not a very large amount in the out-of-the-way little jungle
station of Ghureekulla.

October 26.—Passed through Delhi by moonlight, and reached the bungalow
at one A.M. At gun-fire we emerged from our locomotives, and went to
explore the king’s palace. In spite of the late lesson on the subject
of sepoys, we found the gates of the fort held entirely by native
guards, and a very small body of Europeans located within the walls.
After rambling through the place, and discovering that its only beauty
lay at present in its exterior, we went to the Jama Musjid, a fine
mosque of red granite, inlaid in parts with white marble. The cupolas,
of great size, were entirely marble, and the minarets, also of marble,
were closely inlaid. The place had been only recently handed over to
the Moslems after its late seizure, and was not as yet used for
worship. Ascending one of the minarets, we had a fine view of the city
of the Great Mogul dynasty, with its minarets and ornamented streets;
and in the distance we could discern the positions occupied by our
besieging force, when the last of the kings was brought so rudely to
the termination of his reign.

October 27.—Reached Koel, or Allyghur, at eight A.M. Started again at
five, stopping on the way to inspect the Jama Musjid, and a very fine
old tower, probably of Buddhist or Jain origin, which was covered over
with ancient inscriptions. Just as the Muezzin was calling to evening
prayer, we again resumed our monotonous order of travel, and branched
off towards Agra to visit the famous Taj Mahul.

October 28.—Reached Agra at two A.M., and finding the bungalow full,
had to go to the hotel. At sunrise we drove out to the Taj, and here, I
think, for the first time, we were not disappointed in the difference
between reality and description. The entrance to the gardens in which
the Taj is situated was beautiful in itself, but one sight of the main
building left no room for admiration of anything besides.

It is situated on the banks of the Jumna, with a fine view of the
magnificent fort, with its mosque and minarets, and is entirely of pure
white marble, inlaid with stones into shapes of flowers and arabesques,
&c. At each corner rises a white marble minaret, like a pillar of snow,
beautifully decorated and carved, but unsullied by a single line of any
other colour whatever. The interior is profusely inlaid with minute
stones of considerable value, and is lit by carved marble windows of
the most beautiful design imaginable. In the centre, surrounding the
tomb of Mûmtaz and her lord, is a marvellous white marble screen, in
the form of a polygon, carved like perforated ivory, and also inlaid
with minute stones of every shape and colour. [34] The queen, in whose
honour the tomb was built, occupies the very centre of the enclosure,
Shah Jehan’s tomb being on one side of it, and larger in size, which
rather spoils the symmetry of the space.

Exactly underneath the tombs, in the main body of the building, one
descends to a marble vault, where there are two others precisely
similar in shape, but without any inscription or ornament whatever, and
under these latter the mortal remains of the famous Shah Jehan and
Mûmtaz repose in peace. Over the queen’s tomb, in the very centre of
the interior, a single ostrich egg was suspended by an almost invisible
thread, probably to shadow forth something of the meaning of the
“Resurgam” affixed to monuments elsewhere. On either side, without the
mausoleum, are two buildings facing inwards, one of which is a mosque,
built in red granite and white marble; and the whole are profusely
ornamented with carvings in marble, which would take an age to examine
thoroughly, and which produce an effect quite incapable of being
adequately portrayed by either pen or pencil.

In one of these edifices, among the inlaid work and arabesques, and not
far from the mortal remains of the departed King and Queen, we found a
curious and interesting inscription, which seems to have been hitherto
unmentioned by the many travellers who have visited the sacred spot. It
was prominently placed and easily decipherable, being in unusually
large letters, and in that character which might be called the
“Uneiform,” of which so many valuable specimens exist in all parts of
the known globe.

It ran thus:—


            IN MEMORY OF VALENTINE’S DAY.


The sentence appeared unfinished, and one or two words were probably
required to complete the sense, but from similar existing records there
could be no difficulty in filling in the missing syllables.

It was curious, however, to reflect what the feeling could have been
that stayed the writer’s hand, and prevented him from finishing his
graceful tribute to the mighty dead.

Mûmtaz, from whose name the word “Taj” is derived (the letter “z” being
incapable of being pronounced by many natives except as a “j”), was the
daughter of the famous Noor Jehan’s brother Asoph Khan. Shah Jehan
followed his queen in A.D. 1665, and was laid in the building which he
had himself originally designed in her honour alone.

With Noor Jehan and Jehangeer the case was reversed. The conqueror of
the world ended his career in A.D. 1627, and the partner of all his
Cashmerian wanderings, and many adventures, who wore no colour but
white after his death, finally rejoined him in a tomb which she had
raised to his memory at Lahore.

Having paid due homage to the beauty of the far-famed mausoleum, we
went to the Fort, and, after visiting the Ram Bagh, the Ikmam Dowlah,
and the various palaces built by Akbar Shah, once more took the road,
and were soon again galloping through the dust, morning bringing us to
the bungalow of Bewah. From this we again made for Ghoorsahagunge and
Cawnpore, and by rail to Allahabad, there completing a circuit of
travel extending to between two and three thousand miles:


            “In heat and cold
        We’d roved o’er many a hill and many a dale,
        Through many a wood and many an open ground,
        In sunshine and in shade, in wet and fair,
        Thoughtful or blithe of heart as might befall
        Our best companions, now the driving winds,
        And now the trotting brooks and whispering trees,
        And now the music of our own quick steps
        With many a short-lived thought that passed between
        And disappeared.”


And now but one day more remains of our six months’ leave. The 31st of
October sees us again fairly in the hands of the authorities. Brothers
in arms, who during our absence have been having “all work and no
play,” receive us with warm and disinterested welcome. The Q.M.G. is
hauled away in triumph by a swarm of fellow black-legs to glad the
squaw-like partner of his sooty bosom. The last remnants of the
expedition are fairly broken up, and already the days when we went
gipsying have passed away “a long time ago.”







ROUTE.


                 Miles.                   Miles.                 Miles.
Allahabad                Vernagh             11   Peer               16
Cawnpore           120   Islamabad           15   Nowbogh             9
Ghoorsahagunge      72   Sirinugger    by water   Kukunath           10
Etawah              73   Gunberbull    ,,  ,,     Atchabull           8
Kurga               72   Kungur              11   Islamabad           6
Delhi               51   Gundisursing        12   Sirinugger   by water
Kurnaul             73   Soonamurg           14   Baramoula    ,,  ,,
Umballa             45   Foot of the Hills    9   Nowshera            8
Kalka               40   Pandras             24   Uree               15
Kussowlie            9   Dras                 8   Chukothee          15
Simla               40   Tusgam              14   Hutteian           14
Hureepore           20   Chungun             12   Chukar              9
Kalka               29   Pushkoom            10   Mehra               6
Umballa             40   Waka                13   Dunna               6
Thikanmajura        36   Khurboo             10   Puttun              6
Jullundur           61   Lamieroo            12   Dewul               9
Umritsur            59   Nurila              16   Muree              11
Lahore              35   Suspul              14   Rawul Pindee       37
Gugerwalla          39   Egnemo              10   Gugerkhan          30
Goojerat            30   Ladak               18   Jhelum             37
Bimber              27   Chunga              18   Goojerat           31
Serai Saidabad      12   Hemis                2   Gugerwalla         30
Nowshera            11   Ladak               20   Lahore             39
Chungas             11   Pitok                4   Umritsur           35
Rajaori             12   Egnemo              14   Jullundur          59
Thanna              12   Suspul              10   Loodiana           32
Burrumgulla         11   Nurila              14   Umballa            71
Poshana              6   Lamieroo            16   Kurnaul            45
Peer Punjal          9   Khurboo             12   Ghureekulla        36
Poshana              9   Waka                10   Delhi              36
Aliabad             11   Pushkoom            13   Allyghur           79
Heerpore            13   Thambis             14   Agra               50
Shupayon             6   Sankoo              16   Bewah              82
Ramoon               9   Sooroo              12   Ghoorsahagunge     79
Sirinugger          14   Among the Mountains 11   Cawnpore           72
Wuler         by water   Ditto               14   Allahabad         120
Islamabad     ,,  ,,     Sucknez             11
Atchabull            6   Bragnion            14


Parts of the country not having been at the time correctly mapped,
these distances are in some instances approximations only.







THE RELIGIONS OF CASHMERE AND THIBET.


During all our wanderings, whether in India, Cashmere, or Thibet, the
most striking feature throughout, was the outward display of religion
and the prominent part which religious forms of worship take in the
every-day life of the people. Monuments and temples everywhere bear
testimony to the universal belief in a Supreme Being; and Hindoo,
Mussulman, and Buddhist alike, by numberless prayers and frequent
offerings, confess their desire to propitiate His power and to
cultivate His favour.

Every little village has its “Musjid” or “Shiwala,” and everywhere, and
at all hours, votaries of the different sects may be seen, in the
fashion they have learnt from childhood, openly remembering, at least,
their Creator.

The naked Hindoo, with loosened scalp lock and otherwise closely-shaven
head, stands in running water, and with his face upturned to the sun
apostrophises the Divine Essence, whose qualities and attributes he has
alone been taught to recognise, through the numberless incarnations of
his degenerate creed. Five times a day the Mussulman kneels in open
adoration of his Maker, and, doffing his slippers, repeats, with
forehead to the ground, the formula laid down for him by the only
Prophet he has learnt to believe in. The Buddhist, too, mutters his “Ûm
mani panee” at every turn, and keeps his praying wheel in endless
motion, with entire confidence in its mystic virtues, and fullest faith
in the efficacy of those forms which he has thus been taught to follow
from his cradle.

Each worships after the fashion of his fathers before him, and each, by
the dim illumination of his own particular light, fancies himself upon
the true path, and is able plainly to perceive his neighbour groping in
the outer darkness.

Seeing all this, and turning in imagination to other lands, it is
curious to consider that the Church which possesses the only Lamp of
Truth, and who by the help of its light pronounces all these zealous
worshippers alike, to be but “Infidels and Turks,” and says to all, in
language not quite so polite as that of Touchstone, “Truly, shepherds,
ye are in a parlous state,” herself makes no such public demonstration
of her faith. To an Eastern infidel travelling in the West, she would
even appear, to outward eye, a tenfold greater infidel than her
neighbours. Except on one day in seven, he would seldom find a place of
public worship open to his gaze, while the Name which he himself has
learned to reverence to such a degree that every scrap of paper that
might chance to bear it, is sacred in his eyes, he might hear a
thousand times, and perhaps not once in adoration; and while it
commences every action of his own life he would there find it utterly
excluded from its accustomed place. Even the form of parting
salutation, which in almost all lands—Infidel and Heretical—greets him
in the name of God, would, in Protestant England, fall upon his ear
with no such signification. While the benighted Hindoo greets his
parting neighbour to the present day with “Khûda Hafiz”—God the
Preserver—the Englishman’s “Good-bye,” like well-worn coin, has changed
so much by use, that now, no stranger could discern in it any trace
whatever of the image with which it was originally stamped.

And although the comparison between the apparent creeds of East and
West is truly that between a very large proportion of faithful
professors of a false religion and, to outward eye, a similarly large
proportion of unfaithful followers of the true religion, it is
interesting to form some idea of the different systems which have
existed for so many ages, and which, though proved alike by reason and
revelation to be of human origin and unequal to the wants of human
nature, have yet maintained their influence to the present day, and
hold among their votaries still such zealous worshippers of an unknown
God.

The oldest of all these religions appears to be that of the Hindoos.
The Vedas, or Scriptures, date as far back as the Books of Moses, 1100
B.C.; and previously even to their then being committed to writing by
the Sage Vyasa, they are believed to have been preserved for ages by
tradition. The primary doctrine of the Vedas is the Unity of God. There
is, they say, “but one Deity, the Supreme Spirit, the Lord of the
Universe, whose work is the universe.” “Let as adore the supremacy of
that divine Sun, the Godhead, who illuminates all, who recreates all,
from whom all proceed, to whom all must return, whom we invoke to
direct our understandings aright in our progress towards His holy seat.
What the sun and light are to this world, that are the Supreme Good and
Truth to the intellectual and invisible universe; and as our corporeal
eyes have a distinct perception of objects enlightened by the sun, thus
our souls acquire certain knowledge by meditating on the light of truth
which emanates from the Being of beings; that is the light by which
alone our minds can be directed to the path of beatitude.”

Every Brahmin must pray at morning and evening twilight in some
unfrequented place, near pure water, and must bathe daily; he must also
daily perform five sacraments, viz., studying the Vedas, making
oblations to the manes of the departed, giving rice to living
creatures, and receiving guests with honour. As to the doctrine of a
future state, they believe in the transmigration of the soul, but that
between the different stages of existence it enjoys, according to merit
or demerit, years and years of happiness in some of the heavens, or
suffers torments of similar duration in some of the hells. The most
wicked, however, after being purged of their crimes by ages of
suffering, and by repeated transmigrations, may ascend in the scale of
being until they finally enter heaven and attain the highest reward of
all good, which is incorporation with the Divine Essence.

Like more enlightened systems of religion, the Hindoo faith has
degenerated from the purity originally inculcated. The Monotheism,
though still existing, has been almost smothered by a system of
innumerable incarnations; by means of which the attributes of an unseen
Deity were to be brought to the understandings of the ignorant; and, as
might be expected, the hidden symbol has been almost lost in the
tangible reality. The later Scriptures, or Pûranas, are believed to
have been compiled between the eighth and sixteenth centuries, A.D.;
and though still upholding the existence of a Supreme Being, by whom
all things are composed, they introduce a variety of incarnations and
divinities almost innumerable. Of these, the three principal are
Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, representing respectively the creating,
preserving, and destroying principles; and their wives, Sereswutee,
Lukshmee, and Dewee. These latter are the active powers which develop
the principles represented by the triad. The divinity most commonly
portrayed however, though not publicly worshipped, is Gunesh. Almost
every dwelling has her effigy rudely painted over the entrance; and she
is invoked at the beginning of all undertakings, and is the remover of
all difficulties. Her peculiar appearance is accounted for by the fact
of her having been killed at an early period of life by Siva, who cut
off her head, and, afterwards relenting, replaced it with the first
that happened to come to hand, which turned out to be an elephant’s!

Gunesh was produced by the intense wishes of Dewee, and is now appealed
to at the commencement of almost every act in Hindoo life.

The following invocation to this “household god” will give some idea of
the position she holds in public estimation. It is taken from the “Prem
Sagur,” or Ocean of Love, a history of the life of Krishna, a son of
Vishnu, who, with Siva and Dewee, or Mahadewee, monopolises almost the
entire public respect and adoration:—


    “Oh elephant-faced Deity, obviator of difficulties, of exalted fame
        resplendent,
    Grant as a boon, pure language, wisdom, and felicity may be much
        promoted.
    Thou on whose two celestial feet the world is gazing, worshipping
        both day and night,
    O mother of the universe, grant unto me, remembering thee, true
        skill and utterance.”


The “Ocean of Love” gives a full account of the various incarnations of
Krishna, the favourite divinity of the Hindoos, and opens with the
scene of his birth. Kans, his uncle, has placed guards, in order that
the child may be killed at his first appearance, it having been
predicted that Kans himself is to fall by the hands of Krishna. The
Cashmerian artist—whose powers of colouring were his chief
recommendation—has depicted the moment when Vasadeo and Devakee, the
father and mother, viewing Krishna, with long-drawn sighs, both begin
to say, “If, by some means, we could send away this child, then it
would escape the guilty Kans.” Vasadeo says, “Without destiny none can
preserve him; the writing of Fate, that only will be accomplished.”

Destiny being propitious, the guards fall asleep upon their posts, as
shown in the accompanying design, and another child is substituted for
Krishna. He is afterwards brought up as a herdsman, and spends his
childhood among the milkmaids of Braj, upon whom he plays all sorts of
tricks. “One day the divine Krishna played upon the flute in the
forest, when, hearing the sound of the instrument, all the young women
of Braj arose in confusion, and hastened and assembled in one place.
The dark-blue Krishna, with body of the hue of clouds, stood in the
midst; and such was the beauty of the fair ones, as they sported, that
they resembled golden creepers growing from beneath a blue mountain!”

The description of the state of the world, on Krishna’s appearance, is
given by the saintly Shukadeo to King Parikshah—“O King, at the time of
the divine Krishna appearing, in the minds of all such joy arose, that
not even the name of grief remained. With joy the woods and groves
began to bear fruits and flowers, their verdure still increasing. The
rivers, streams, and lakes were filled with water, and upon them birds
of every kind were sporting; and, from city to city, from house to
house, from village to village, rejoicings were celebrated. The
Brahmins were performing sacrifice; the Regents of the ten divisions of
the horizon rejoiced. Clouds were moving over the circuit of Braj. The
deities, seated in their cars, rained down flowers; the holders of the
magic pill, the celestial musicians, and heavenly bards, continually
sounding drums, kettledrums, and pipes, were singing the praises of the
divine virtues; and, in one direction, Urvasee, and all the celestial
dancers, were dancing. In such a time, then, on Wednesday, the eighth
day of the dark half of the month Bhadon, at midnight, while the moon
was in the mansion of Rohanee, the divine Krishna was born, of the
colour of clouds, moon-faced and lotus-eyed, with a girdle of yellow
cloth passing round his loins, wearing a crown, and arrayed in a
necklace of five jewels, produced from the elements of nature, and with
ornaments set with gems, in a four-armed form, sustaining the shell,
the quoit, the mace, and the lotus he presented himself.”

Krishna afterwards espouses a fair lady, of the name of Rûkminee, and
the marriage is thus poetically described. Rûkminee has written a
letter, filled with love, and sent it by the hand of a Brahmin, to the
Root of Joy, Krishna:—“The Brahmin having arrived at Dûarika, perceives
that the town is in the midst of the ocean, and on the four sides of it
there are great mountains and woods and groves, which add beauty to the
scene. In these were various kinds of beasts and birds, and the limpid
lakes were filled with pure water, and lotus flowers were blooming,
upon which swarms upon swarms of black bees were humming. To the
distance of many miles orchards, containing an endless variety of fruit
and flowers, extended; along these enclosures betel gardens were
flourishing. The gardeners, standing at the wells, were singing with
sweet strains; and, working waterwheels and buckets, were irrigating
the high and low grounds.”

Beholding this beautiful scene, and being gladdened thereby, the
Brahmin, still advancing, beholds that “on four sides of the city are
very lofty ramparts, with four gateways, in which folding-doors, inlaid
with gold, are fixed, and, inside the city, houses of five and six
stories high, of silver and gold, adorned with jewels, so lofty as to
converse with the sky, are glittering. Their minarets and pinnacles are
gleaming like lightning, and banners and pennons of many colours are
fluttering. The warm fragrance of perfumes was issuing from windows,
air-holes, and lattices. At every door were placed pillars of the
plantain-tree, with fresh shoots, and golden vessels. Garlands and
wreathed flowers were festooned from house to house, and joyful music
was sounding. From place to place, the recital of the Pûranas and
discourse about Krishna was kept up. The eighteen classes were dwelling
in case and tranquillity.”

On hearing the Brahmin’s message, the warder says:—“‘Great sir, be
pleased to enter the palace; the divine Krishna reposes, in front of
you, on a throne.’ Krishna, descending, bows to him, and shows him much
respect, and those attentions which a man would show to his friend.
Having applied fragrant unguents, and caused him to be bathed and
washed, he partakes of food, possessing the six flavours. Afterwards he
gave him the betel leaf, made up with areca nut, spices, and chunam;
and having perfumed his body with saffron and sandal wood oil, and
arranged his dress, and put upon him a necklace of flowers, he
conducted him into a palace adorned with jewels, and caused him to
repose in a fair curtained bed, studded with gems.” After sleeping
profoundly, the Brahmin awakes, and relates his mission. Krishna goes
to claim his bride, and orders his charioteer, Darak, to prepare his
chariot. Darak quickly yokes four horses. Then the divine Krishna,
having ascended, and seated the Brahmin, departs from Dûarika to
Kundalpore. On coming forth from the city, behold! “on the right hand
herds upon herds of deer are moving, and in front, a lion and lioness,
carrying their prey, are advancing, roaring.”

Having seen this auspicious event, the Brahmin, having mentally
reflected, said, “Sire, from beholding, at this time, this good omen,
it appears to my mind that, just as these are advancing, having
accomplished their object, just so you will return, having effected
yours.” Arrived at Kundalpore, he finds preparations made for the
marriage:


    “Swept were the streets, the crossings o’er-canopied, and with
        perfumes sprinkled and sandal oil;
    Clusters were formed of flowers of white and of red, and
        interspersed with cocoa-nuts of gold.
    The green foliage, fruits, and flowers, were in profusion, and from
        house to house flowering wreaths.
    Banners and pennons and flowers, in golden tissues, were suspended,
        and well-fashioned vessels of gold
    And in every house reigned joy!”


“As for Rûkminee, with agitated frame, she gazed in every direction, as
the moon is dimmed by the morn. Extreme anxiety showed in the heart of
the fair one; she gazed, standing in a lofty balcony; her frame was
agitated, her heart most sad; she drew deep sighs. While, through
distress, tears rain from her eyes, she says, “Why has not Krishna
arrived?” When the marriage-day dawns, she sends, by a Brahmin, to
Krishna: “Receptacle of favour,—When two hours of the day remain I
shall go to perform worship in the temple of Dewee, to the east of the
city.” Her companions and attendants, arriving, first filled a square
place in the courtyard with pearls, and spread a seat of gold set with
pearls, on which they caused Rûkminee to sit, and anointed her with oil
by the hands of seven married women whose husbands were alive.
Afterwards, having rubbed her with fragrant paste, they adorned her
with sixteen ornaments, and put on her twelve trinkets, and having
arrayed her in a red boddice they seated her, fully adorned. Then the
young Rûkminee, accompanied by all her handmaidens, went, with the
sound of music, to perform her devotions. Screened by a curtain of
silk, and surrounded by crowd upon crowd of companions, she appeared
among the swarthy group who accompanied her as beautiful, as amid dark
blue clouds, the moon with its company of stars!”

Having arrived at the temple of Dewee, the royal maiden, having washed
her hands and feet and sipped water, proceeded to offer sandal oil,
unbroken grains of rice, flowers, incense, lamps, and consecrated food,
and with earnest faith performed the worship of Dewee according to the
prescribed ritual.

“After which she fed women of the Brahmin caste with delectable food,
and having attired them in fair garments, she drew a mark on their
foreheads with a mixture of rice, alum, turmeric, and acid, and having
caused to adhere some unbroken grains of rice, she received their
benediction. Hearing from an attendant that Krishna has arrived, the
Princess is filled with ecstatic delight, so that she cannot contain
herself; and leaning on the arm of an attendant, in a graceful
attitude, remains slightly smiling, in such a manner that no
description can express her beauty. The guards become fascinated and
remain immoveable. With trembling frame and coy of heart she finally
departs with Krishna.”

The domestic life and appearance of Krishna and Rûkminee is still
further characteristically described in the imaginative pages of the
“Ocean of Love:”—“Once on a time, in a palace of gold, studded with
jewels, a gem-adorned bedstead, with curtains, was spread, on which a
bedding white as foam, and adorned with flowers, with pillows for the
cheek and for the head, continued to exhale perfumes. On all four sides
of the bed vessels containing camphor, rose-water, saffron, sandal oil,
and other ingredients, were placed; various kinds of marvellous
pictures were delineated on the walls on all sides. In recesses, here
and there, flowers, fruits, sweetmeats, and confections were placed,
and all that could be required for enjoyment was at hand. Clothed in a
petticoat and a full loose robe of dazzling splendour, embroidered with
pearls, and a sparkling boddice, and a long refulgent wrapper, and
wearing a glittering veil, covered with ornaments from head to foot;
with red lines drawn across the forehead, having a nose-ring of the
largest pearls, ornaments for the head, earrings, ornamental line at
the parting of the hair, marks between the eyebrows, ornaments for the
ears and forehead, a necklace composed of circular pieces of gold, a
string of gold beads and coral, a breast ornament, a necklace of five
strings and of seven, a pearl necklace, double and triple bracelets of
nine gems, armlets, wristlets, and other kinds of fastenings for the
arm; bangles, seals; seal rings, a girdle of bells, rings for the great
toe, toe ornaments, anklets, and other ornaments of all kinds studded
with jewels; the moon-faced, tulip-complexioned, gazelle-eyed,
bird-voiced, elephant-gaited, slim-waisted, divine Rûkminee, and the
cloud-coloured, lotus-eyed Krishna, ocean of beauty, splendour of the
three worlds, root of joy, wearing a diadem like the crest of a
peacock, and a necklace of forest flowers, a silken robe of yellow hue,
and a scarf of the same, were reposing, when, all of sudden, the divine
Krishna said to Rûkminee, ‘Listen, fair one,’” &c.

Krishna afterwards takes 16,100 wives, and always at early dawn, one
would wash his face, another would apply a fragrant paste to his body,
another would prepare for him and give him to eat food of six flavours,
another would make nice betel, with cloves, cardamums, mace, and
nutmegs, for her beloved. “Each produced a daughter fair as Rûkminee;
each ten sons, brave sons were they! 161,000 and all alike, such were
the sons of Krishna!”

Such is part of the history of the favourite divinity of the benighted
Hindoo as related in the flowery pages of the “Ocean of Love,” and the
history may be, more or less, read in the every-day scenes of Indian
life which pass around one.

The description of Rûkminee, strange as it is, corresponds with many
other fair portraits in the Hindee; witness that of “Oonmadinee,” the
daughter of “Rutundutt”:—

“Her beauty was like a light in a dark house—her eyes were those of a
deer, her curls like female snakes, her eyebrows like a bow, her nose
like a parrot’s, her teeth like a string of pearls, her lips like the
red gourds, her neck like a pigeon’s, her waist like a leopard’s, her
hands and feet like a soft lotus, her face like the moon, with the gait
of a goose, and the voice of a cuckoo!”

More apparent even than in the earthly nature of the Hindoo’s
conception of the Divine attributes, the falsity and the human origin
of his Faith may be seen in the effect it produces wherever it is
allowed to obtain undivided sway. Combining dirt, idleness, and
religion together, the Hindoo Fukeer, attired in the minutest rag of
raiment, at times in none at all, wanders from place to place, and with
long and matted hair, blood-shot haggard eyes, and scowling visage,
fancies himself upon the path which leads direct to Paradise.

Attenuated to the last degree, he suffers all extremes of heat and
cold, sleeps upon a bed of ashes, and sits moodily beneath the burning
mid-day sun, lives on charity while scorning usually to ask for alms,
and bears the reputation of a saint while reducing himself to the very
level of the beasts that perish.

Something of the cheerful feelings which actuate these religious
mendicants may be found in the following passage:—“He may be called a
wise ‘Jogee,’ or ‘Fukeer,’ who has dried up the reservoir of hope with
the fire of austere devotion, and who has subdued his mind, and kept
the organs of sense in their proper place; and this is the condition of
persons in this world, that their bodies undergo dissolution, their
heads shake, and their teeth fall out. When men become old, they walk
about with sticks, and it is thus that time passes away. Night succeeds
day, and year succeeds month, and old age succeeds childhood, and we
know not who we are ourselves, and who others are; one comes and
another departs; and at last all living creatures must depart. And,
behold! night passes away, and then day dawns; the moon goes down and
the sun rises; thus does youth depart, and old age comes on, and thus
Time pursues his course: but although man sees all these things, he
does not become wise. There are bodies of many kinds, and minds of many
kinds, and affections or fascinations of many kinds, and Brahma has
created wickedness of many kinds; but a wise man, having escaped from
these, and having subdued hope and avarice, and shaved his head, and
taken a stick and water-pot in his hands, having subjugated the passion
of love and anger, and become a ‘Jogee,’ who wanders and travels about
with naked feet to places of pilgrimage, obtains final liberation. And,
behold, this world is like a dream.”

The derivation of the word “Fukeer,” and an illustration of the
disposition of the mendicant race, is given in a Persian tale, called
the “Four Dervishes.” The story was originally narrated to amuse a king
of Delhi, who was sick, and was afterwards done into Hindostanee by a
Mussulman author, who styles himself, “This wicked sinner, Meer Ammun
of Delhi.”

The speaker, a certain prince, who aspires to the title of “generous,”
has built a lofty house, with forty high and spacious doors, where, at
all times, from morning to evening, he gives rupees and gold mohurs
[35] to the poor and necessitous, and whoever asks for anything he
satisfies him. “One day a Fukeer came to the front door and begged. I
gave him a gold mohur; again he came to a second door, and asked for
two gold mohurs. I passed over the matter, and gave him two gold
mohurs.

“In this manner he came to every door, and asked for an additional gold
mohur each time, and I gave him according to his request. Having come
to the fortieth door, and received forty gold mohurs, he came in again
by the first door, and begged afresh.

“This appeared to me a very bad action on his part. I said to him, ‘O
avaricious man! what sort of mendicant art thou, who knowest not the
three letters of “Fukur” (poverty), according to which a Fukeer should
act?’ The Fukeer said, ‘Well, O liberal person, do you explain them to
me.’ I replied, ‘The three letters are f, k, and r. From f comes “faka”
(fasting); from k, “kinaüt” (contentment); and from r comes “reeazut”
(abstinence). He is not a Fukeer in whom these qualities are not. Oh,
avaricious creature! you have taken from forty doors, from one gold
mohur to forty. Calculate, therefore, how many you have received. And,
in addition to this, your avarice has brought you again to the first
door. Expend what you have received, and return and take whatever you
ask for. A Fukeer should take thought for one day; on the second day
there will be some fresh bestower of alms.’ Having heard this speech of
mine, he became angry and dissatisfied, and threw all he had received
from me on the ground, and said, ‘Enough, father; be not so warm; take
all your presents back again. Do not again assume the name of
“Liberal.” You cannot lift the weights of liberality. When will you
arrive at that day’s journey?’

“When I heard this I was alarmed, and with many solicitations asked him
to forgive my fault, and to take whatsoever he wished. He would not
accept my gifts at all, and went away saying, ‘If you were now to offer
me your whole kingdom I would not receive it from you.’”

This studied indifference about a matter of more than a thousand
pounds, though perhaps not often exercised upon so large a scale, is
just that which these wandering fanatics display towards every offering
they receive, and in every action of their useless lives. Whatever may
be said against them, however, their profession of poverty and
suffering is no mockery, as was that of the well-fed “monks of old,”
whose reasonings were something similar on religious points.

The Fukeer soliloquizes: “The condition of our being born is, that our
griefs are many and our pleasures few, because this world is the root
of misery. What happiness, therefore, has man? If any man should climb
to the top of a tree, or sit down on the summit of a hill, or remain
concealed in water, yet death does not allow him to escape. At the
most, man’s age is a hundred years, half of which passes away in night,
half of the other half is expended in childhood and old age; the
remainder is spent in altercation, separation from those we love, and
affliction, and the soul is restless as a wave of the sea. No one who
has come into the world has escaped from affliction. It is vain to fix
one’s affections on it, and therefore it is best to cultivate and
practise religion.” And so, as a remedy for the evil which he has
discovered to exist upon the earth, and to work out a successful escape
from it, he sits himself down in dust and ashes, and, mistaking the
sign-post, adopts the path which leads him furthest from the point he
wishes to arrive at.

As the Hindoo is the most ancient of religions, so the Buddhist is the
one which is professed by the largest portion of the human race. It is
the religion of Burmah, Ceylon, China, Siam, Thibet, and Russian
Tartary, and is computed to claim as many as three hundred and
sixty-nine millions among its Votaries. [36] “Gautama,” or “Sakya
mounee,” its founder, was born in Bengal about the seventh century
before Christ. Yet India at present contains no modern temples of its
worship, and no native of India, that I have ever met, knew anything of
its founder, or was even acquainted with the term “Buddha,” or
“Buddhist.” Its doctrines are the most curious of those that have ever
been promulgated, and appear even now to be scarcely understood in all
their ramifications. According to original Buddhism, there is no
Creator, nor being that is self-existent and eternal. The great object
is the attainment, in this life, of complete abstraction from all
worldly affairs and passions, and the ultimate result, of entire
annihilation. Like the Hindoo, the Buddhist believes in transmigration
of souls, and until utter annihilation is reached, he is doomed to
shift his earthly tenement, from form to form, according to the deeds
done in the flesh. It is, therefore, the great object of all beings,
who would be released from the sorrows of successive birth, to seek the
destruction of the moral cause of continued existence, that is, the
cleaving to existing objects or evil desire. It is only possible to
accomplish this end by attending to a prescribed course of discipline,
and by fixing the mind upon the perfections of Buddha. Those who after
successive births have entirely destroyed all evil desires are called
“Rahuts,” and after death the Rahut attains “Nirwana,” or ceases to
exist. The actual meaning of the word “Rahut,” is “Tranquillity,” and
it appears to be the same word which is used on a small scale, to
express the soothing qualities of that far-famed Eastern sweetmeat, the
Rahut-lûkma, or “Morsels of tranquillity.”

The Buddhas themselves are beings who appear after intervals of time
inconceivably vast. Previous to their reception of the state, they pass
through countless phases of being, at, one time appearing in human
form, at another as a frog, or fish, &c., in each of which states they
acquire a greater degree of merit.

In the birth in which they become Buddha, they are always of woman
born, and pass through infancy and youth like ordinary mortals, until
at the prescribed age they abandon the world and retire to the
wilderness, where they receive the supernatural powers with which the
office is endowed. Their highest glory is that they receive the wisdom
by which they can direct sentient beings to the path that leads to the
desired cessation of existence.

The Buddhism of Thibet appears to be an innovation on the original
system of religion. It was introduced into the country about the
seventh century of our era; and although Sakya mounee, who is supposed
by the Thibetians to have lived one thousand years before Christ, is
still believed to be the founder of the present system, the Delai Lama,
at Lassa, is regarded as an incarnation of Buddha, and is the supreme
infallible head of the whole Thibetian religious community.

The original tenets, too, have been modified, and the modern Scriptures
have been adapted to three different capacities of mankind—viz. the
lowest, mean (or middle), and the highest. The principles thus declared
are as follows:—

“1. Men of vulgar capacity must believe that there is a God, a future
life, and that they shall therein reap the fruits of their works in
this life.

“2. Those that are in a middle degree of intellectual and moral
capacity, besides admitting the former position, must know that every
compound thing is perishable, that there is no reality in things, that
every imperfection is pain, and that deliverance from pain or bodily
existence is final happiness.

“3. Those of the highest capacities, besides the above enumerated
articles, must know that, from the body to the supreme soul, nothing is
existing by itself, neither can it be said that it will continue always
or cease absolutely, but that everything exists by a dependant or
casual connexion.” [37]

One cause of the extension of the religion of Buddha appears to be the
broad basis upon which admission to the priesthood has ‘been placed. No
one can become a Brahmin except by birth, but the privileges of
becoming a Lama are open to all who are willing to receive them upon
the conditions implied in their acceptance. The principal duties to be
attended to, by one about to become a priest, are thus laid down:—“He
who, with a firm faith in the religion of Truth, believes in Buddha,
shall rise before daylight, and, having cleaned his teeth, shall then
sweep all the places appointed to be swept in the vicinity of the
‘Vihara,’ or monastery; after which he shall fetch the water that is
required for use, filter it, and place it ready for drinking. When this
is done, he shall retire to a solitary place, and for the space of
three hours meditate on the obligations of his vow. The bell will then
ring, and he must reflect that greater than the gift of 100 elephants,
100 horses, and 100 chariots, is the reward of him who takes one step
towards the place where worship is offered. Thus reflecting, he shall
approach the ‘Dagoba,’ where relics of holy men are placed, and perform
that which is appointed; he shall offer flowers just as if Buddha were
present in person, meditate on the nine virtues of Buddha with a fixed
and determined mind, and seek forgiveness for his faults, just as if
the sacred relics were endowed with life. He shall then meditate on the
advantages to be derived from carrying the alms-bowl and putting on the
yellow robe.” The injunctions on the priesthood relative to their
abstracting their thoughts and desires from all earthly matters
whatever, are of the strictest nature. “The door of the eye is to be
kept shut. When the outer gates of the city are left open, though the
door of every separate house and store be shut, the enemy will enter
the city and take possession; in like manner, though all the ordinances
be kept, if the eye be permitted to wander, affection for worldly
objects will be produced.” A story is told of a priest named
Chittagutta, who resided once in a cave, upon the walls of which the
history of Buddha was painted “in the finest style of art.”

The cave was visited by some priests, who expressed their admiration of
the paintings to Chittagutta, but the devotee replied that he had lived
there sixty years and had never seen them, nor would he, except for
their information, ever have become aware of their existence. There was
near the door of his cave a spreading tree; but he only knew that it
was there by the fall of its leaves or flowers; the tree itself he
never saw, as he carefully observed the precept not to look upwards, or
to a distance!

The priest of Buddha must possess but eight articles: three of these
are matters of dress; the others, a girdle for the loins, an alms-bowl,
a razor, a needle, and a water-strainer. The bowl receives the food
presented in alms; the razor is for shaving the head; the needle keeps
his yellow wardrobe in order; and the water-strainer is the most
serviceable of all, for “if any priest shall knowingly drink water
containing insects, he shall be ejected from the priesthood.”

The Dagobas, or shrines of relics, which abound in such numbers in
Thibet, have also been found in India and other countries. Some of them
when opened have been found to contain what appears to be remains of a
funeral pile, also vessels of stone or metal, and, occasionally,
caskets of silver and gold, curiously wrought. “Some of these have been
chased with a series of four figures, representing Buddha in the act of
preaching; a mendicant is on his right, a lay follower on his left, and
behind the latter a female disciple.” This somewhat describes the
appearance of the stone-carved figures at the monastery of Hemis. [38]
These caskets have been set with rubies and chased with the leaves of
the lotus. Besides these have also been found small pearls, gold
buttons, rings, beads, pieces of clay and stone bearing impressions of
figures, bits of bone, and teeth of animals, pieces of cloth, &c. The
images are sometimes recumbent, at other times standing upright, with
the hand uplifted in the act of giving instruction. Sometimes they have
three heads and six or more arms.

In order to form clear and accurate ideas of the religion of Buddha, it
would be necessary to study a vast number of volumes, some of them
contradictory and of very doubtful authority, and the result would
appear hardly to compensate for the trouble, so altered has modern
Buddhism become from ancient, and into so many different systems has it
been divided in the many different countries in which it is professed.
Among its doctrines there is much that is virtuous and true. It
preaches benevolence and goodwill towards men, but enjoins no active
efforts to prove the sincerity of such goodwill. It requires its
members to “confess their sins with a contrite heart, to ask
forgiveness of them, and to repent truly, with a resolution not to
commit such again. To rejoice in the moral merit and perfection of
human beings, and to wish that they may attain beatitude; further, to
pray and exhort others to turn the wheel of religion, that the world
may be benefited thereby.” Its general aim seems to be to overcome all
emotions and preferences of the mind, and all that would disturb its
repose and quiet. It seeks to destroy the human passions and not to
regulate them; and with faith in Buddha only as its aid, it succeeds
about as well as might have been anticipated.

Between these two religions of Brahma and Buddha, that of the “Jains”
sprang up, apparently a heresy from both. It has nearly died out in
India, though many ruins of its temples remain. The Jains agree with
the Buddhists as to the transmigration of souls, and carry their
respect for life to the still greater extent, that besides a strainer
to remove all animalculæ from the water they imbibe, they carry a broom
to sweep away the insects from their path. They differ from the
Brahmins in repudiating their minor incarnations and gods, as the
following translation will serve to show:—“A rajah, of the name of
Gondshekur, had a minister, Abhûechund, who converted him to the Jain
religion. He prohibited the worship of Vishnu, and all gifts of cows,
land, and balls of flour and rice, and would not allow any one to carry
away bones to the Ganges. One day the minister began to say, ‘O great
king, be pleased to listen to the judgments and explanations of
religion: Whosoever takes another’s life, that other takes his life in
another world. The birth of a man after he has again come into the
world does not escape from this sin; he is born again and again, and
dies again and again. For this reason it is right for a man, who has
been born in the world, to cultivate religion. Behold! Brahma, Vishnu,
and Mahadeo, being under the influence of love, anger, and fascination,
descend upon the earth in various ways; but a cow is superior to them
all, for it is free from anger, enmity, intoxication, rage, avarice,
and inordinate affection, and affords protection to the subject; and
her sons also behave kindly to, and cherish the animals of the earth,
and therefore all the gods and sages regard the cow with respect. For
this reason, it is not right to regard the gods—in this world, respect
the cow. It is virtuous to protect all animals, from the elephant to
the ant, and from beasts and birds to man. In the world there is no act
so impious as for men to increase their own flesh by eating the flesh
of other creatures. They who do not sympathise in the griefs of
animated beings, and who kill and eat other animals, do not live long
on the earth, and are born lame, maimed, blind, dwarfs, and humpbacked,
&c.; and it is a great sin to drink wine and eat flesh; wherefore to do
so is improper. The minister, having thus explained his sentiments to
the rajah, converted him to the Jain religion, so that he did whatever
the minister said, and no longer paid any respect to Brahmins, Fukeers,
Jogies, Dervishes, &c., and carried on his government according to this
religion.”

Next among the religions of the East, whose outward observances so
forcibly attract attention, comes that of the Moslem—“The marvellous
reformation wrought by Mahomet and the Koran in the manners, morals,
and religious feelings of so many millions.”

Mahomet, in truth, although “The False Prophet,” would appear to have
been a considerable benefactor to his species. The Arabs, at the time
of his birth, were sunk in idolatry and the worship of the stars, while
their morals were under no control either of law or religion. The
Prophet’s aim appears, in the first instance, to have been, to secure a
system of orderly government, and at the same time to gain, for his own
family, a dignity which should be exalted beyond all fear of
competition—the dignity of lordship over the holy city of Mecca. This
was then held under no higher tenure than the sufferance and caprice of
the Arab tribes. To perpetuate this lordship by assuming an hereditary
and inviolable pontificate was Mahomet’s first idea, and at a banquet
given to the whole of his kinsmen he revealed his scheme. They,
however, rejected his appeal, and he then proclaimed himself as an
apostle to all, and setting aside existing forms and traditions
proceeded to a higher flight of ambition. For election by blood, he
substituted election of God; and assuming a direct revelation from on
high, he, by force of an ardent and ambitious will, carried out his
project even at Mecca itself, where, to all who visited his shrine, he
preached without distinction. From the powerful opposition brought
against him, Mahomet was at last obliged to fly; but before doing so,
and casting off the high position he held among his own tribe and
kinsmen, he assembled his followers together on a mountain near Mecca,
and there, without distinction of blood or calling, he enrolled them as
equal followers in one community, and entered with them into a solemn
and binding agreement. “That night Mahomet fled from Mecca to Medina,
and then took its rise a pontificate, an empire, and an era.” This
hegira, or “flight,” is believed to have occurred on the 19th June,
A.D. 622 [39] but has been variously stated; it is, however, the era
now in general use among no less than one hundred and sixty millions of
people.

Although himself an undoubted impostor, and the Koran a manifest
forgery, Mahomet would appear to deserve a larger share of
appreciation, or at least of charitable judgment, than he usually
receives.

“He was one richly furnished with natural endowments, showing
liberality to the poor, courtesy to every one, fortitude in trial, and,
above all, a high reverence for the name of God. He was a preacher of
patience, charity, mercy, beneficence, gratitude, honouring of parents
and superiors, and a frequent celebrator of Divine praise.” The great
doctrine of the Koran is the Unity of God, and in this creed Mahomet
himself seems to have been a sincere believer. “Its design was to unite
the professors of the three different religions then followed in
Arabia—who for the most part were without guides, the greater number
being idolaters, and the rest Jews and Christians, mostly of erroneous
and heterodox belief—in the knowledge and worship of one eternal and
invisible God, and to bring them to obedience of Mahomet as the only
prophet and ambassador of the truth.” The “fatiha,” or opening chapter
of the Koran, is said to contain the essence of the whole, and forms
part of the daily prayers of all zealous Mussulmans. It commences with
the formula pronounced at the beginning of their reading on all
occasions whenever an animal is slaughtered for food, and upon the
undertaking of all important actions whatever:


    “In the name of God, the merciful, the compassionate. Praise be to
    God, the Lord of the Creation, the all-merciful, the
    all-compassionate! Ruler of the day of reckoning!

    “Thee we worship, and Thee we invoke for help. Lead us in the
    straight path—the path of those upon whom thou hast been gracious,
    not of those that are the objects of wrath or that are in error.”


The Moslem faithful pray five times in the twenty-four hours: in the
morning before sunrise, at noon, before sunset, after sunset, and
before the first watch of the night: and that these observances were
not originally instituted merely that their prayers might be seen
before men, would appear from the injunction which lays down that “what
is principally to be regarded in the duty of prayer, is the inward
disposition of the heart, which is its entire life and spirit, the most
punctual observance being of no avail if performed without devotion,
reverence, attention, and hope.”

Prayer was held by Mahomet to be the “pillar of religion” and the “key
of paradise,” and in the performance of it, his disciples are enjoined
to lay aside their ornaments and costly habits, and all that might
savour of either pride or arrogance.

Its observance, however, at five stated times appears to be nowhere
mentioned in the Koran, although the custom is now an essential part,
and the most noticeable and characteristic feature of Mahomedanism.

Saints and sinners join equally in the form. A crime just committed, or
one in immediate contemplation, in no way interferes with the
“five-time prayers,” and the neglect of them amounts to an abnegation
of the Faith. The summons to prayer was originally only one sentence,
“To public prayer.” Mahomet, however, afterwards bethought himself that
a more elaborate and striking call would be an improvement, and the
present “Azzan,” or call to prayer, was introduced.

While the matter was under discussion, Mahomet being unable to decide
upon any suitable form, a certain Abdallah dreamed that he met a man
arrayed in green raiment carrying a bell. Abdallah sought to buy it,
thinking it would just suit the Prophet for assembling together the
Faithful. The stranger, however, replied, “I will show you a better way
than that; let a crier call aloud—


   “Great is the Lord! great is the Lord!
    I bear witness that there is no God but the Lord;
    I bear witness that Mahomet is the Prophet of God!
    Come unto prayer, come unto happiness—
    God is great! God is great! There is no God but the Lord!”


Mahomet, learning the particulars of Abdallah’s dream, believed it to
have been a vision from on high, and sent his servant forthwith to
execute the Divine command. Ascending to the top of a lofty house, this
first of established Mûezzins, on the earliest appearance of light,
startled all around from their slumbers with the newly-adopted call,
adding to it, “Prayer is better than sleep! Prayer is better than
sleep!” And ever since, at the customary five hours, have his
successors thus summoned the people to their devotions.

Concerning the future state, the Mahomedan believes that all will be
examined at the day of Judgment as to their words and actions in this
life.

“Their time, as to how they spent it; their wealth, by what means they
acquired it, and how they employed it; their bodies, wherein they
exercised them; their knowledge and learning, what use they made of
them,” &c. “They enter Paradise, however, not by their own good works,
but by the mercy of God. At that day each person will make his defence
in the best manner he can, endeavouring to find excuses for his own
conduct by casting blame on others; so much so, that disputes shall
even arise between the Soul and Body. The Soul saying, “Lord, I was
created without a hand to lay hold with, a foot to walk with, an eye to
see with, or an understanding to apprehend with, until I came and
entered the Body: therefore punish it, but deliver me.” The Body, on
the other side, will make this apology, “Lord, thou createdst me like a
stock of wood, being neither able to hold with my hand, nor to walk
with my feet, till this Soul, like a ray of light, entered into me, and
my tongue began to speak, my eye to see, and my foot to walk: therefore
punish it, but deliver me.” Then shall the following parable be
propounded:—“A certain king having a pleasant garden, in which were
ripe fruits, set two persons to keep it, one of whom was blind, and the
other lame—the former not being able to see the fruit, nor the latter
to gather it. The lame man, however, seeing the fruit, persuaded the
blind man to take him on his shoulders; and by that means he easily
gathered the fruits, which they divided between them. The lord of the
garden coming some time after, and inquiring after the fruit, each
began to excuse himself; the blind man said he had no eyes to see it
with, and the lame man that he had no feet to approach the trees. Then
the king, ordering the lame man to be set on the blind, passed sentence
on them both, and punished them together.

“In like manner shall be judged the Body and the Soul.”

Such are some few of the religious tenets of those among whom one’s lot
is cast while wandering in the East. Sunk for the most part in
ignorance, and held as infidels for wanting faith in what they never
heard, they nevertheless attract attention chiefly by their Faith, and
by their zealous worship of the Being, whom, although in darkest
ignorance as to His attributes and laws, their original creed would
teach them to believe the one Eternal God.

Some idea of the number represented by these different sects may be
derived from the following table:—


                        {   Buddhists           369,000,000
    Asiatic Religions   {   Hindoos             231,000,000
                        {   Mussulmen           160,000,000

                        {   Roman Catholics     170,000,000
    Christians          {   Protestants          80,000,000
                        {   Greek Church         76,000,000

    Jews                                          5,000,000
    Other Religions                             200,000,000 [40]


And when we reflect how great is the proportion of those who sit in
darkness, and that “even all who tread the earth are but a handful to
the tribes that slumber in its bosom,” it is but natural to consider
what our own belief would bid us hold as to the future destiny of so
large a portion of the human family.

At the same time, the question, “Are there few that be saved?” not
having been answered eighteen centuries ago, would appear to be one to
which no definite reply was intended to be rendered, and which might
well be left till now unanswered, by those who hold the religion of
Faith, Hope, and Charity. When, however, the Church to which we belong
boldly affirms, in words which as the public profession of its faith,
should be beyond all doubt or misconception by either friend or foe,
that none can be saved but those who hold the Catholic Faith, as she
would have them hold it, then, at least, we may fairly consider the
matter so far as to doubt whether the answer thus forced upon us is one
which, even on such high authority, we are bound to accept. Before, at
least, concurring in a solution of the question which, thus virtually
bringing it within the limits of a simple arithmetical calculation,
would summarily dispose of so many millions of the human race, we may
remember that some things have been taught as possible which men, and
even saints, may deem impossible; and, before attempting to reduce
“goodwill toward men” to human and determinable proportions, we may
also remember that “good tidings of great joy” were promised to all
people, and that they may possibly prove therefore to have in some way
benefited even those who have never heard them with their mortal ears.

Meanwhile, in the matter of “Turks and Infidels,” we may perhaps learn
something even from an Infidel creed, and, borrowing a definition from
the religion of Islam, may be allowed to hold with it, that


    “Truly to despair of the goodness of God—this is ‘Infidelity.’”







APPENDIX A.

THE TEMPLES OF CASHMERE.


    Extract from “An Essay on the Arian Order of Architecture, as
    exhibited in the Temples of Kashmír,” by Capt. A. Cunningham.
    “Journal of the Asiatic Society,” Vol. XVII.


The architectural remains of Kashmír are perhaps the most remarkable of
the existing monuments of India, as they exhibit undoubted traces of
the influence of Grecian art. The Hindú temple is generally a sort of
architectural pasty, a huge collection of ornamental fritters, huddled
together with or without keeping; while the “Jain” temple is usually a
vast forest of pillars, made to look as unlike one another as possible,
by some paltry differences in their petty details.

On the other hand, the Kashmirian fanes are distinguished by the
graceful elegance of their outlines, by the massive boldness of their
parts, and by the happy propriety of their decorations.

They cannot, indeed, vie with the severe simplicity of the Parthenon,
but they possess great beauty—different, indeed, yet quite their own.

The characteristic features of the Kashmirian architecture are its
lofty pyramidal roofs, its trefoiled doorways, covered by pyramidal
pediments, and the great width of the intercolumniations.

Most of the Kashmirian temples are more or less injured, but more
particularly those at Wantipúr, which are mere heaps of ruins. Speaking
of these temples, Trebeck says: “It is scarcely possible to imagine
that the state of ruin to which they have been reduced has been the
work of time, or even of man, as their solidity is fully equal to that
of the most massive monuments of Egypt. Earthquakes must have been the
cause of their overthrow.” In my opinion, their overthrow is too
complete to have been the result of an earthquake, which would have
simply prostrated the buildings in large masses. But the whole of the
superstructure of these temples is now lying in one confused heap of
stones, totally disjointed from one another.

I believe, therefore, that I am fully justified in saying, from my own
experience, that such a complete and disruptive overturn could only
have been produced by gunpowder.

The destruction of the Kashmirian temples is universally attributed,
both by history and by tradition, to the bigoted Sikander. (A.D. 1396.)
He was reigning at the period of Timúr’s invasion of India, with whom
he exchanged friendly presents, and from whom, I suppose, he may have
received a present of the villainous saltpetre.

As it would appear that the Turks had metal cannon at the siege of
Constantinople in 1422, I think it no great stretch of probability to
suppose that gunpowder itself had been carried into the East, even as
far as Kashmír, at least ten or twenty years earlier—that is, about
A.D. 1400 to 1420, or certainly during the reign of Sikander, who died
in 1416.

Even if this be not admitted, I still adhere to my opinion, that the
complete ruin of the Wantipúr temples could only have been effected by
gunpowder; and I would, then, ascribe their overthrow to the bigoted
“Aurungzíb.”

“Ferishta” attributed to Sikander the demolition of all the Kashmirian
temples save one, which was dedicated to Mahadeo, and which only
escaped “in consequence of its foundations being below the surface of
the neighbouring water.”

In A.D. 1580, “Abul Fazl” mentions that some of the idolatrous temples
were in “perfect preservation;” and Ferishta describes many of these
temples as having been in existence in his own time, or about A.D.
1600.

As several are still standing, though more or less injured, it is
certain that Sikander could not have destroyed them all. He most likely
gave orders that they should be overturned; and I have no doubt that
many of the principal temples were thrown down during his reign.

But, besides the ruthless hand of the destroyer, another agency, less
immediate, but equally certain in its ultimate effects, must have been
at work upon the large temples of Kashmír. The silent ravages of the
destroyer, who carries away pillars and stone, for the erection of
other edifices, has been going on for centuries. Pillars, from which
the architraves have been thus removed, have been thrown down by
earthquakes, ready to be set up again for the decoration of the first
Musjid that might be erected in the neighbourhood. Thus every Mahomedan
building in Kashmír is constructed either entirely or in part of the
ruins of Hindú temples.




TAKT I SULÍMAN.

The oldest temple in Kashmír, both in appearance and according to
tradition, is that upon the hill of “Takt i Sulíman,” or Solomon’s
Throne. It stands 1,000 feet above the plain, and commands a view of
the greater part of Kashmír.

The situation is a noble one, and must have been amongst the first
throughout the whole valley which was selected as the position of a
temple. Its erection is ascribed to Jaloka, the son of Asoka, who
reigned about 220 B.C.

The plan of the temple is octagonal, each side being fifteen feet in
length. It is approached by a flight of eighteen steps, eight feet in
width, and inclosed between two sloping walls. Its height cannot now be
ascertained, as the present roof is a modern plastered dome, which was
probably built since the occupation of the country by the Sikhs. The
walls are eight feet thick, which I consider one of the strongest
proofs of the great antiquity of the building.




PÁNDRETHÁN.

This name means the old capital, or ancient chief town. The name has,
however, been spelt by different travellers in many different ways.
“Moorcroft” calls it Pándenthán, “Vigne” Pandrenton, and “Hugel”
Pandriton.

The building of this temple is recorded between A.D. 913 and 921; and
it is afterwards mentioned between the years 958 and 972, as having
escaped destruction when the King Abhimanyú—Nero-like—set fire to his
own capital.

As this is the only temple situated in the old capital, there can be
very little, if any, doubt that it is the very same building which now
exists. For as it is surrounded by water, it was, of course, quite safe
amid the fire, which reduced the other buildings to mere masses of
quicklime.

Baron Hugel calls the Pándrethán edifice a “Buddhist temple,” and
states that there are some well-preserved Buddhist figures in the
interior. But he is doubly mistaken, for the temple was dedicated to
Vishnú, and the figures in the inside have no connexion with Buddhism.

Trebeck swam into the interior, and could discover no figures of any
kind; but as the whole ceiling was formerly hidden by a coating of
plaster, his statement was, at that time, perfectly correct.

The object of erecting the temples in the midst of water must have been
to place them more immediately under the protection of the Nágas, or
human-bodied and snake-tailed gods, who were zealously worshipped for
ages through Kashmír.




MÁRTTAND.

Of all the existing remains of Kashmirian grandeur, the most striking
in size and situation is the noble ruin of Márttand.

This majestic temple stands at the northern end of the elevated
table-land of “Matan,” about three miles to the eastward of Islámabád.

This is undoubtedly the finest position in Kashmír. The temple itself
is not now (1848) more than forty feet in height, but its solid walls
and bold outlines towering over the fluted pillars of the surrounding
colonnade give it a most imposing appearance.

There are no petty confused details; but all are distinct and massive,
and most admirably suited to the general character of the building.

Many vain speculations have been hazarded regarding the date of the
erection of this temple and the worship to which it was appropriated.

It is usually called the “House of the Pandús” by the Brahmins, and by
the people “Mattan.”

The true appellation appears to be preserved in the latter, Matan being
only a corruption of the Sanscrit Márttand मार्त्तण्ड, or the sun, to which
the temple was dedicated.

The true date of the erection of this temple—the wonder of Kashmír—is a
disputed point of chronology; but the period of its foundation can be
determined within the limits of one century, or between A.D. 370 and
500.

The mass of building now known by the name of Matan, or Márttand,
consists of one lofty central edifice, with a small detached wing on
each side of the entrance, the whole standing on a large quadrangle
surrounded by a colonnade of fluted pillars, with intervening
trefoil-headed recesses. The central building is sixty-three feet in
length, by thirty-six in width.

As the main building is at present entirely uncovered, the original
form of the roof can only be determined by a reference to other
temples, and to the general form and character of the various parts of
the Márttand temple itself.

The angle of the roof in the Temple of Pándrethán, and in other
instances, is obtained by making the sides of the pyramid which forms
it parallel to the sides of the doorway pediment, and in restoring the
Temples of Patrun and Márttand I have followed the same rule.

The height of the Pándrethán temple—of the cloistered recesses, porch
pediments, and niches of Márttand itself—were all just double their
respective widths. This agreement in the relative proportions of my
restored roof of Márttand with those deduced from other examples, is a
presumptive proof of the correctness of my restoration. The
entrance-chamber and the wings I suppose to have been also covered by
similar pyramidal roofs. There would thus have been four distinct
pyramids, of which that over the inner chamber must have been the
loftiest, the height of its pinnacle above the ground being about
seventy-five feet.

The interior must have been as imposing as the exterior. On ascending
the flight of steps—now covered by ruins—the votary of the sun entered
a highly-decorated chamber, with a doorway on each side covered by a
pediment, with a trefoil-headed niche containing a bust of the Hindú
triad, and on the flanks of the main entrance, as well as on those of
the side doorways, were pointed and trefoil niches, each of which held
a statue of a Hindú divinity.

The interior decorations of the roof can only be conjecturally
determined, as I was unable to discover any ornamented stones that
could with certainty be assigned to it. Baron Hugel doubts that
Márttand ever had a roof; but, as the walls of the temple are still
standing, the numerous heaps of large stones that are scattered about
on all sides can only have belonged to the roof.

I can almost fancy that the erection of this sun-temple was suggested
by the magnificent sunny prospect which its position commands. It
overlooks the finest view in Kashmír, and perhaps in the known world,
Beneath it lies the paradise of the East, with its sacred streams and
cedarn glens, its brown orchards and green fields, surrounded on all
sides by vast snowy mountains, whose lofty peaks seem to smile upon the
beautiful valley below. The vast extent of the scene makes it sublime;
for this magnificent view of Kashmír is no petty peep into a half-mile
glen, but the full display of a valley sixty miles in breadth and
upwards of a hundred miles in length, the whole of which lies beneath
“the ken of the wonderful Márttand.”

The principal buildings that still exist in Kashmír are entirely
composed of a blue limestone, which is capable of taking the highest
polish—a property to which I mainly attribute the beautiful state of
preservation in which some of them at present exist.

Even at first sight one is immediately struck by the strong resemblance
which the Kashmirian colonnades bear to the classic peristyles of
Greece. Even the temples themselves, with their porches and pediments,
remind one more of Greece than of India; and it is difficult to believe
that a style of architecture which differs so much from all Indian
examples, and which has so much in common with those of Greece, could
have been indebted to chance alone for this striking resemblance.

One great similarity between the Kashmirian architecture and that of
the various Greek orders is its stereotyped style, which, during the
long flourishing period of several centuries, remained unchanged. In
this respect it is so widely different from the ever-varying forms and
plastic vagaries of the Hindú architecture that it is impossible to
conceive their evolution from a common origin.

I feel convinced myself that several of the Kashmirian forms, and many
of the details, were borrowed from the temples of the Kabúlian Greeks,
while the arrangements of the interior and the relative proportions of
the different parts were of Hindú origin. Such, in fact, must
necessarily have been the case with imitations by Indian workmen, which
would naturally have been engrafted upon the indigenous architecture.
The general arrangements would still remain Indian, while many of the
details, and even some of the larger forms, might be of foreign origin.

As a whole, I think that the Kashmirian architecture, with its noble
fluted pillars, its vast colonnades, its lofty pediments, and its
elegant trefoiled arches, is fully entitled to be classed as a distinct
style. I have therefore ventured to call it the Arian order—a name to
which it has a double right; first, because it was the style of the
Aryas, or Arians, of Kashmír; and, secondly, because its
intercolumniations are always of four diameters—an interval which the
Greeks called Araiostyle.




EXTRACT FROM VIGNE’S “TRAVELS IN KASHMÍR.”

The Hindú temple of Márttand is commonly called the House of the
Pandús. Of the Pandús it is only necessary to say that they are the
Cyclopes of the East. Every old building, of whose origin the poorer
class of Hindús in general have no information, is believed to have
been the work of the Pandús. As an isolated ruin, this deserves, on
account of its solitary and massive grandeur, to be ranked not only as
the first ruin of the kind in Kashmír, but as one of the noblest among
the architectural relics of antiquity that are to be seen in any
country. Its noble and exposed situation at the foot of the hills
reminded me of that of the Escurial. It has no forest of cork-trees and
evergreen-oaks before it, nor is it to be compared, in point of size,
with that stupendous building; but it is visible from as great a
distance. And the Spanish sierra cannot for a moment be placed in
competition with the verdant magnificence of the mountain-scenery of
Kashmír.

Few of the Kashmirian temples, if any, I should say, were Buddhist.
Those in or upon the edge of the water were rather, I should suppose,
referable to the worship of the Nágas, or snake-gods. The figures in
all the temples are almost always in an erect position, and I have
never been able to discover any inscription in those now remaining.

I had been struck with the great general resemblance which the temple
bore to the recorded disposition of the Ark and its surrounding
curtains, in imitation of which the Temple at Jerusalem was built; and
it became for a moment a question whether the Kashmirian temples had
not been built by Jewish architects, who had recommended them to be
constructed on the same plan for the sake of convenience merely. It is,
however, a curious fact, that in Abyssinia, the ancient Ethiopia, which
was also called “Kush,” the ancient Christian churches are not unlike
those of Kashmír, and that they were originally built in imitation of
the temple, by the Israelites who followed the Queen of Sheba, whose
son took possession of the throne of Kush, where his descendants are at
this moment Kings of Abyssinia.

Without being able to boast, either in extent or magnificence, of an
approach to equality with the temple of the sun at Palmyra, or the
ruins of the palace at Persepolis, Márttand is not without pretensions
to a locality of scarcely inferior interest, and deserves to be ranked
with them as the leading specimen of a gigantic style of architecture
that has decayed with the religion it was intended to cherish, and the
prosperity of a country it could not but adorn.

In situation it is far superior to either. Palmyra is surrounded by an
ocean of sand, and Persepolis overlooks a marsh; but the temple of the
sun in Márttand is built upon a natural platform at the foot of some of
the noblest mountains, and beneath its ken lies what is undoubtedly the
finest and the most prononcé valley in the known world.

We are not looking upon the monuments of the dead. We step not aside to
inspect a tomb, or pause to be saddened by an elegy. The noble pile in
the foreground is rather an emblem of age than of mortality; and the
interest with which we perambulate its ruins is not the less
pleasurable because we do not know much that is certain of its
antiquity, its founders, or its original use.







APPENDIX B.

THE MYSTIC SENTENCE OF THIBET.


Explication et origine de la formule bouddhique:—“Om mani padmè hoûm”
Par M. Klaproth. “Nouveau Journal Asiatique.”

Les Tubétains et les Mongols ont perpétuellement cette prière dans la
bouche. Les mots de cette inscription sont Sanscrits, et donnent un
sens complet dans cette langue. En voici la transcription en
devanagri:—


            ओं मणि पद्मे हुं


“Om” est, chez les Hindous, le nom mystique de la divinité, par lequel
toutes les prières commencent. Cette particule mystique équivaut à
l’interjection, oh! prononcée avec emphase et avec une entière
conviction religieuse. Mani signifie le joyau; Padma le lotus. Enfin
Hoûm est une particule qui équivaut à notre “Amen.” Le sens de la
phrase est très clair; “Om mani padmè hoûm” signifie “Oh! le joyau dans
le lotus, Amen.” Malgré ce sens indubitable, les Bouddhistes du Tubet
se sont évertués à chercher un sens mystique à chacune des six syllabes
qui composent cette phrase. Ils ont rempli des livres entiers de ces
explications imaginaires.

Cette formule est particulière aux Bouddhistes du Tubet.

Selon l’histoire de ce pays la formule Om mani padmè hoûm, y a été
apportée de l’Inde vers la moitié du 7e siècle de notre ère.

La legende suivante traduite du Mongol contient des détails sur la
conversion du Tubet par le dieu Padmá pani, [41] et sur l’origine des
six syllabes sacrées, Om mani padmè hoûm. Ce dieu est appelé en
Sanscrit “Avalokites’ vara” ou “le maître qui contemple avec amour;” ce
que les Tubétains ont rendu par “le tout-voyant aux mille mains et aux
mille yeux:” Les Chinois on traduit le nom par “celui qui contemple les
sous du inonde.”

“Autrefois, quand le ‘glorieux-accompli’ (Sakya mouni ou Buddh)
séjournait dans la forêt ‘d’Odma,’ il advint un jour, qu’étant entouré
de ses nombreux disciples un rayon de lumière de cinq couleurs sortit
tout-à-coup entre ses deux sourcils, forma un arc-en-ciel, et se
dirigea du côté de l’Empire septentrional de neige (Thibet). Les
regards du Bouddha suivaient ce rayon, et sa figure montra un sourire
de joie inexprimable. Un de ses disciples lui demanda de lui en
expliquer la raison, et sur sa prière le glorieux-accompli lui dit:

“‘Fils d’illustre origine! dans le pays qu’aucun Bouddha des trois
âges n’a pu convertir, et qui est rempli d’une foule d’êtres
malfaisans, la loi se lèvera comme le soleil et s’y répandra dans les
temps futurs.

“‘L’apôtre de cet Empire de neige âpre et sauvage, sera le
Khoutoukhtou’ (Padmá páni).

“Après que ‘Sakya mouni’ eut prononcé ces paroles, un rayon de lumière,
éclatant comme un lotus blanc, sortit de son coeur et illumina toutes
les régions du monde et se plongea dans le coeur du Bouddha infiniment
resplendissant. Alors un autre éclat de lumière sortit du Bouddha
resplendissant et se plongea dans la mer des fleurs de Padmá (lotus),
et y transmit cette pensée du Bouddha, qu’il s’en élèverait et qu’il en
naitrait un Khoubilkhan [42] divin, destiné à la conversion de l’Empire
de neige.

“Le Roi Dehdou qui était parvenu à participer à la béatitude de
l’empire de Soukhawatee, voulant un jour offrir au Bouddha un sacrifice
des fleurs, dépêcha quelques-uns des siens aux bords de la mer des
Padmá (Lotus), pour y cueillir de ces fleurs. Ses envoyés aperçurent
dans la mer une très grande tige de Lotus au milieu de laquelle il y
avait un bouton colossal entouré d’une foule de grandes feuilles, et
jetant des rayons de lumière de différentes couleurs. Les envoyés en
firent leur rapport au roi, qui, rempli d’étonnement, se rendit avec sa
cour sur un grand radeau à la place de la mer où se trouvait cette tige
merveilleuse.

“Y’étant arrivé, il présenta ses offrandes et prononça la bénédiction;
le bouton s’ouvrit alors des quatre cotés, et au milieu apparut
l’apôtre de l’empire de neige, né comme ‘Khoubilkhan.’ Il y était
assis, les jambes croisées, avait mi visage et quatre mains; les deux
mains antérieures étaient jointes devant le cœur, la troisième de
droite tenait un rosaire de cristal, et la quatrième à gauche une fleur
de Lotus blanche, qui penchait vers l’oreille.

“Sur sa figure, dont l’éclat se répandait vers les dix régions du
monde, se montrait un sourire qui pénétra dans tous les cœurs.

“Le roi et sa suite portèrent le ‘Khoubilkhan’ au palais, en poussant
des cris de joie et entonnant des hymnes. Le roi se rendit devant le
Bouddha éternel et lui demanda la permission d’adopter pour fils, le
‘Khoubilkhan’ né dans la mer de lotus. Mais sa demande ne fut pas agréé
et il apprit, la véritable origine de ce ‘Khoubilkhan.’ Le Bouddha
infiniment resplendissant posa alors sa main sur la tête de celui-ci et
dit ‘Fils d’illustre origine! Les êtres qui habitent l’âpre empire de
la neige, qu’aucun Bouddha des temps passés n’a pu convertir, qu’aucun
du temps futurs ne convertira, et qu’aucun du temps présent n’a
converti, le seront par la force et la bénédiction de ton vœu. C’est
excellant; c’est excellant! Khoutoukhtou! [43]

“‘Aussitôt que les habitans de l’âpre empire de neige te verront et
qu’ils entendront le son des six syllabes (Om mani padmè hoûm) ils
seront délivrés des trois naissances de mauvaise nature, et trouveront
la béatitude par la renaissance comme êtres d’une nature supérieure.
Les esprits malfaisans de l’âpre empire de neige, ainsi que tous les
êtres donnant des maladies ou la mort, aussitôt, Khoutoukhtou, qu’ils
te verront et qu’ils entendront le son des six syllabes, ils quitteront
la fureur et la méchanceté qui les anime, et deviendront compatissans.

“‘Les tigres, les panthères, les loups, les ours et autres animaux
féroces, aussitôt, O Khoutoukhtou! qu’ils te verront et entendront le
son des six syllabes ils adouciront leurs hurlemens, et leur fureur
sanguinaire se changera en douceur bienveillante. Khoutoukhtou! ta
figure et le son des six syllabes rassaiseront les affamés et calmeront
la soif des altérés; il tombera comme une pluie d’eau bénite, et elle
remplira tous leurs desirs. Khoutoukhtou! tu es l’être gracieux destiné
à annoncer la volonté du Bouddha à cet empire de neige.

“‘Selon ton example, un grand nombre de Bouddhas s’y montreront, dans
les temps futurs, et y répandront la foi.

“‘Les six syllabes sont le sommaire de toute doctrine et l’âpre empire
de neige, sera rempli de cette doctrine par la force de ces six
syllabes—


            Om ma ni pad me houm.’


“Après cette consécration, le Khoutoukhtou s’agenouilla devant le
Bouddha, joignit les mains et prononça le vœu suivant: ‘Puissé-je être
en état de pouvoir faire parvenir à la béatitude les six espèces
d’êtres vivans dans les trois royaumes! Puissé-je, avant tout, conduire
sur le chemin du bonheur, les êtres vivans de l’empire de neige
(Thibet).

“‘Loin de moi le désir de retourner dans mon Empire de joie, avant
d’avoir achevé l’œuvre si difficile de la conversion de ces êtres. Si
une telle pensée, produite par le dégoût et la mauvaise humeur,
s’empare de moi, que ma tête se fende en dix parties, et mon corps,
comme cette fleur de lotus, en mille.’

“Après ces mots, il se rendit dans le royaume de l’enfer, prononça les
six syllabes et détruisit les peines des enfers frois et chauds. De là
il s’éleva au royaume des animaux, prononça les six syllabes et
détruisit la peine que leur produit la chasse. Puis il se rendit dans
l’empire des hommes, prononça les six syllabes et détruisit la peine de
la naissance, de l’âge, des maladies et de la mort. Il s’éleva après à
l’empire des génies du ciel, prononça les six syllabes et détruisit
l’envie qui les tourmente pour se disputer et se combattre. Enfin, il
aborda le grand Royaume de neige (le Tubet).

“Ici, il aperçut la mer d’ ‘Otang’ comme un enfer terrible, et il vit
que derechef, plusieurs millions d’êtres y’étaient, bouillis, brûlés,
et martyrisés.

“Le Khoutouktou se rendit au bord de la mer et dit: ‘Oh! que tant de
milliers d’êtres qui se trouvent dans cette mer, où ils souffrent des
tourmens inexprimables par la chaleur, le froid, la faim, et la soif,
puissent rejeter loin d’eux leur enveloppe funeste et renaître dans mon
paradis commes êtres supérieures. Om mani padme houm!’

“A peine le ‘Khoutoukhtou’ avait-il prononcé ces mots que les tourmens
des damnés cessèrent; leur esprit fut tranquillisé, et ils se virent
transportés sur le chemin du Bouddha. Le Khoutoukhtou ayant ainsi rendu
propres à la délivrance les six espèces des êtres vivans dans les trois
royaumes du monde, se trouva fatigué, se reposa et tomba dans un état
de contemplation intérieure!

“Après quelques temps il vit qu’à peine la centième partie des habitans
de l’empire de neige avaient été conduits sur le chemin de la
délivrance. Son âme en fut si douloureusement affectée qu’il eut le
désir de retourner dans son paradis. A peine l’avait-il conçu,
qu’ensuite de ce vœu, sa tête se fendit en dix et son corps en mille
pièces.

“Le Bouddha infiniment resplendissant lui apparût dans le même moment,
guérit la tête et le corps fendus du Khoutoukhtou, le prit par la main
et lui dit: “Fils d’illustre origine! Vois les suites inévitables de
ton vœu; mais parce que tu l’avais fait pour l’illustration de tous les
Bouddhas, tu as été guéri sur-le-champ. Ne sois donc plus triste, car
quoique ta tête se soit fendue en dix pièces, chacune aura, par ma
bénédiction, une face particulière, et au-dessus d’elles sera placé mon
propre visage rayonnant. Cet onzième visage de l’infiniment
resplendissant, placé au-dessus de tes dix autres, te rendra l’objet de
l’adoration.

“‘Quoique ton corps se soit fendu en mille morceaux, ils deviendront,
par ma bénédiction, mille mains qui représenteront les mille Bouddhas
d’un âge complet du monde (en sanscrit Kalpa), [44] et qui te rendront
l’objet le plus digne d’adoration.’”

Cette légende nous explique, non seulement l’extrême importance que les
Bouddhistes du Tubet attachent à la formule “Om mani padmè hoûm,” mais
elle nous démontre aussi que son véritable sens est celui que j’ai
donné plus haut: Oh! le joyau dans le lotus; Amen! Il est évident
qu’elle se rapporte à “Avalokites’ vara” ou “Padma pani” lui-même, qui
naquit dans une fleur de lotus. [45]



ÛM MANI PANEE.

As will be seen by the foregoing extract from M. Klaproth’s
explanation, the mystic sentence, instead of being as I have
represented it, is in reality, “Om mani padme houm,” or, in a form of
spelling more English, if not more intelligible, “Om muni pudmay hoom,”
and the meaning, supposing its derivation from the Sanscrit to be
beyond doubt, would, as therein translated, be, “Oh the jewel in the
Lotus, Amen!” Almost every traveller who has mentioned the inscription
in question appears to have followed M. Klaproth’s pronunciation as
above; but this, although the one actually given by the value of the
Thibetian letters, is certainly not that in use by the people among
whom it is chiefly, if not alone, to be found. This I can vouch for, as
the words were so incessantly in the mouths of all to whom I applied
for information, that I had ample opportunity of hearing and
remembering their sound; and having written them on the spot in the
Persian character, the pronunciation would not be open to the
misapprehension or uncertainty to which, after the sounds themselves
had been forgotten, the English form of spelling might have rendered
them liable. [46]

A form, however, different from both these, is given by one who, with
the exception perhaps of M. Hue, had better opportunities than most
others for ascertaining the meaning of the words and hearing their
actual pronunciation: this was Captain Turner, who was nominated by
Warren Hastings, in the year 1783, to undertake an embassy to the Court
of Thibet, at Lassa.

He, however, makes no mention of the Sanscrit translation above given,
and confesses his inability to obtain, even at the head-quarters of
Thibetian Buddhism, a satisfactory explanation of the origin or import
of the sentence. The following account, taken from Captain Turner’s
Report on his Mission, may be of interest, as it explains the
circumstances under which an event so unusual as an embassy to the
Court of Thibet was agreed to by the Grand Lama.

In 1772, a frontier warfare having broken out between the “Booteas,”
dependants of Thibet, and the English Government, in consequence of the
aggression of the former, Teshoo Lama, at the time regent of Thibet and
guardian of the Delai Lama, his superior in religious rank, united in
his own person the political authority and the spiritual hierarchy of
the country, subservient only to the Emperor of China. The Lama,
interested for the safety of Bootan, sent a deputation to Calcutta,
with a letter addressed to the governor, of which the following is a
translation:—“The affairs of this quarter in every respect flourish. I
am, night and day, employed in prayers for the increase of your
happiness and prosperity. Having been informed, by travellers from your
country, of your exalted fame and reputation, my heart, like the
blossoms of spring, abounds with satisfaction, gladness, and joy.

“Praise be to God that the star of your fortune is in its ascension!
Praise be to Him that happiness and ease are the surrounding attendants
of myself and family! Neither to molest, nor persecute, is my aim. It
is even the characteristic of our sect to deprive ourselves of the
necessary refreshment of sleep, should an injury be done to a single
individual; but in justice and humanity, I am informed, you far surpass
us.

“May you ever adorn the seat of justice and power, that mankind may, in
the shadow of your bosom, enjoy the blessings of peace and affluence.”

The Lama then enters into the subject of the disturbances between his
dependants and the British Government, and concludes:—“As to my part, I
am but a Fakeer; and it is the custom of my sect, with the rosary in
our hands, to pray for the welfare of all mankind, and especially for
the peace and happiness of the inhabitants of this country; and I do
now, with my head uncovered, intreat that you will cease from all
hostilities in future. In this country the worship of the Almighty is
the profession of all. We poor creatures are in nothing equal to you.
Having, however, a few things in hand, I send them to you as tokens of
remembrance, and hope for your acceptance of them.” [47]

The Lama being in this unusually agreeable frame of mind, the British
Government yielded without hesitation to his intercession.

The governor himself readily embraced the opportunity, which he thought
the occurrence afforded, of extending the British influence to a
quarter of the world but little known, and with which we possessed
hardly any commercial connexion.

In 1774 a deputation was sent to carry back an answer to the Lama, and
to offer him suitable presents. It was furnished also with a variety of
articles of English manufacture, to be produced as specimens of the
trade in which the subjects of the Lama might be invited to
participate. The result was, that in 1779, when the Lama visited the
Emperor of China at Pekin, desirous of improving his connexion with the
Government of Bengal, he desired the British envoy to go round by sea
to Canton, promising to join him at the capital. The Emperor’s promise
was at the same time obtained to permit the first openings of an
intercourse between that country and Bengal, through the intermediate
channel furnished by the Lama.

The death of both the Lama and the envoy, however, which happened
nearly at the same time, destroyed the plans thus formed.

Soon after the receipt of the letters announcing the Lama’s death,
intelligence arrived of his reappearance in Thibet! His soul, according
to the doctrines of their faith, had passed into and animated the body
of an infant, who, on the discovery of his identity by such testimony
as their religion prescribes, was proclaimed by the same title as his
predecessor.

Warren Hastings then proposed a second deputation to Thibet, and
Captain Turner was accordingly nominated on the 9th January, 1783.

His mention of the sculptured stones and inscription is as follows:—

“Another sort of monument is a long wall, on both faces of which near
the top are inserted large tablets with the words ‘Oom maunee paimee
oom’ carved in relief. This is the sacred sentence repeated upon the
rosaries of the Lamas, and in general use in Tibet. Of the form of
words to which ideas of peculiar sanctity are annexed by the
inhabitants, I could never obtain a satisfactory explanation. It is
frequently engraven on the rocks in large and deep characters, and
sometimes I have seen it on the sides of hills; the letters, which are
formed by means of stones fixed in the earth, are of so vast a
magnitude as to be visible at a very considerable distance.”

M. Hue’s account of an explanation of the formula, which he received
from the highest authority at Lassa, is as follows:—“Living beings are
divided into six classes—angels, demons, men, quadrupeds, birds, and
reptiles. These six classes of beings correspond to the syllables of
the formula, ‘Om mani padmè houm.’ Living beings by continual
transformations, and according to their merit or demerit, pass about in
these six classes until they have attained the apex of perfection, when
they are absorbed and lost in the grand essence of Buddha. Living
beings have, according to the class to which they belong, particular
means of sanctifying themselves, of rising to a superior class, of
obtaining perfection, and of arriving in process of time at the period
of their absorption. Men who repeat very frequently and devotedly ‘Om
mani padmè houm,’ escape falling after death into the six classes of
animate creatures, corresponding to the six syllables of the formula,
and obtain the plenitude of being, by their absorption into the eternal
and universal soul of Buddha.”

One traveller only I have been able to find who mentions the sentence
as I have done. M. Jacquemont writes, in his “Letters from Cashmere and
Thibet,” in 1830:—“I am returned from afar; I have often been very
cold; I have had a hundred and eighteen very bad dinners: but I think
myself amply recompensed for these trans-Himalayan miseries by the
interesting observations and vast collections which I have been able to
make in a country perfectly new. The Tartars are a very good sort of
people. It is true that to please them I made myself a little heathen
after their fashion, and joined without scruple in the national chorus,
‘Houm mâni pani houm.’ ”

Judging by the system of spelling he has adopted in other instances in
his letters, this would be nearly—as regards the two main words—the
same pronunciation as I have given. He however, in another part,
follows it still more closely, and at the same time shows that he is
aware of a translation which, although probably the true one, has no
connexion whatever with the words as he himself actually represents
them.

He says—“In Thibet they sing a good deal also—that is, one or two
inhabitants per square league—but only a single song of three
words—‘Oum mani pani;’ which means, in the learned language, ‘Oh,
diamond water-lily!’ and leads the singers direct into Buddha’s
paradise.

“But, though composed of three Thibetian words, it is evidently of
Indian origin, and I have proved it botanically. The lotus is a plant
peculiar to the lukewarm and temperate waters of India and Egypt. There
is not one of its genus, or even of its family, in Thibet.”

The words, however, are not, as M. Jacquemont says, Thibetian, but
Sanscrit; and, although one of the characters in which they are clothed
is the current Thibetian, it would appear that neither their true
pronunciation nor actual meaning is known to the people who thus make
such frequent use of them.

The sentence itself is in the mouths of all. In the monastery of Hemis
alone, probably as many as a hundred wheels are in continual motion,
bearing it within their folds not less than 1,700,000 times. The very
stones by the wayside present its well-known characters in countless
numbers, and the hills repeat it, and yet to those into whose daily
religious observances it thus so largely enters, it comes but as a vain
and empty sound, without either sense or signification. The Lamas
themselves, no doubt, believe that the doctrine contained in these
marvellous words is immense, and the higher dignitaries of the Church
may know their derivation; but, to the great majority, even the mystic
meaning and dim legendary history which the true pronunciation and
rightful origin of the words would bring to their minds, are unknown,
and they are thus deprived of that large amount of comfort and
consolation which they would otherwise derive from the glowing and
all-powerful sentence—

“Oh, the jewel in the lotus, Amen!”







APPENDIX C.

A SKETCH OF THE HISTORY OF CASHMERE.


A Mahomedan Writer, “Noor ul deen,” who begins the history of Cashmere
with the Creation, affirms that the valley was visited by Adam after
the Fall; that the descendants of Seth reigned over the country for
1,110 years; and that, after the deluge, it became peopled by a tribe
from Turkistan.

The Hindoo historians add, that, after the line of Seth became extinct,
the Hindoos conquered the country, and ruled it until the period of the
deluge; and that the Cashmerians were afterwards taught the worship of
one God by “Moses;” but, relapsing into Hindoo idolatry, were punished
by the local inundation of the province, and the conversion of the
valley into a vast lake.

It would appear, from chronicles actually existing, that Cashmere has
been a regular kingdom for a period far beyond the limits of history in
general. From the year B.C. 2666 to A.D. 1024 it seems to have been
governed (according to these authorities) by Princes of Hindoo and
Tartar dynasties, and their names, to the number of about a hundred,
have been duly handed down to posterity. Of the titles of these
worthies, “Durlabhaverddhana” and “Bikrumajeet” will perhaps be
sufficient as specimens. During these years, the religion seems at
first to have been the worship of snakes, and afterwards Hindooism.

In the reign of Asoca, about the 4th century before Christ, Buddhism
was introduced, and after remaining for some time, under Tartar
princes, the religion of the country, was again succeeded by Hindooism.

The first Mahomedan king of Cashmere is believed to be “Shahmar,” who
came to the throne in A.D. 1341, and during the succeeding reigns
Thibet appears to have been first subdued, and was annexed for a time
to the kingdom.

The next monarch, who appears notably on the stage, was “Sikunder,”
who, influenced by a certain Syud Alee Humudanee and other religious
fanatics recently arrived in the country, began to destroy the Hindoo
temples and images by fire, and to force the people to abjure idolatry.
Previous to this influx of zealots, the country was in a transition
state as regards religion and Mahomedanism then began to make some head
in the valley.

After this period nothing of very great importance occurred in the
kingdom of Cashmere until the year 1584, when the great Akbar summoned
the then king “Yûsûf Shah” to present himself in person at the court of
Lahore. Finding his orders not complied with, he despatched an army of
50,000 men to enforce obedience, and Yûsûf Shah, preferring apparently
to die than fight, delivered himself up, and was sent to Lahore.

The imperial army was afterwards, however, repulsed in attempting to
subdue the country, and it was not finally conquered for two years,
when Akbar, overcoming all resistance, took possession of the province.

The purity of the emperor’s motives in annexing the territory, and his
opinion of his conquest, are amusingly shown in the following letter to
his minister Abdûllah Khan:—

“On the mirror of your mind, which bears the stamp of Divine
illumination, be it manifest and evident, that at the time when my
imperial army happened to be in the territories of the Punjab, although
I at first had no other views than to amuse myself with sports and
hunting in this country, yet the conquest of the enchanting kingdom of
Cashmere, which has never yet been subdued by monarchs of the age,
which for natural strength and inaccessibility is unrivalled, and
which, for beauty and pleasantness, is a proverb among the most
sagacious beholders, became secretly an object of my wishes, because I
received constantly accounts of the tyranny of the rulers of that
region. Accordingly, in a very short time, my brave warriors annexed
that kingdom to my dominions. Though the princes of that country were
not remiss in their exertions, yet, as my intentions were established
on the basis of equity, it was completely conquered.

“I myself also visited that happy spot, the possession of which is a
fresh instance of the Divine favour, and offered up my praise and
thanksgiving to the supreme Lord of all things. As I found myself
delighted with the romantic bowers of Cashmere, the residence of
pleasure, I made an excursion to the mountains of that country and
Thibet, and beheld, with the eyes of astonishment, the wonders of the
picture of Nature.”

This visit was in A.D. 1588.

The emperor then appears to have entered the valley by the Peer Punjal
Pass, and to have been received with every demonstration of joy by the
people in whom he took such a fatherly interest. The loyalty of his
children, however, was but short-lived, for about the year 1591 he
again writes to Abdûllah:—

“I must acquaint your Highness, that just at this time certain persons,
under the predominance of an unlucky destiny, raised an insurrection in
Cashmere and breathed the air of rebellion and dissatisfaction at the
bounty of Providence.

“As soon as the intelligence of this tumult arrived, regardless of
deluges of rain, I hastened away by forced marches, but before the
troops could get through the passes and enter into that kingdom,
certain Omrahs, attached to my interests, who had been obliged by
compulsion to join in that rash enterprise, availing themselves of an
opportunity, brought me the head of the rebel commander.

“As my forces were near, I visited a second time that ever-verdant
garden, and gratified my mind and senses with the beauties of that
luxuriant spot.”

With a view to keeping the capital in order, the Fort of Huree Purbut
was built, about A.D. 1597, at a cost of over 1,000,000l.

Means were at the same time adopted of rendering the Cashmerians less
warlike, and of breaking their independent spirit. To effect this, it
is generally believed in Cashmere that the Emperor Akbar caused a
change to be made in the dress of the people. Instead of the ancient,
well-girdled tunic, adapted to activity and exercise, he introduced the
effeminate long gown of the present day, a change which may have led to
the introduction of the kangree, or pot of charcoal, now used in the
valley.

During Akbar’s reign much was done towards the improvement of the
province. The country was adorned with palaces and gardens, and various
trees and shrubs were introduced and cultivated.

About the beginning of the seventeenth century, Akbar visited Cashmere
for the third and last time, being succeeded, after a reign of
fifty-two years, by his son Selim, or Jehangeer, A.D. 1605.

Jehangeer, during the early part of his reign, visited Cashmere many
times, and the valley having been surveyed and brought to order by
Akbar, nothing remained for his successor but to enjoy the delights of
the country in company with his empress, the famous Noor Jehan. In
1621, and in 1624, he repeated his visit, when he built many
summer-houses and palaces at Atchabull, Shalimar, &c., and in A.D. 1627
he visited the valley for the last time. He was succeeded in that year
by Shah Jehan, who, in 1634, also visited his territories; and, besides
improving the country by the introduction of fruit-trees, flowers, &c.
from Cabul, he invaded Thibet, and taking the Fort of Ladak, annexed
the country to Cashmere.

In 1645 he again visited the valley, and also in the following years,
being accompanied by many poets and savants; among the former was a
certain Hajee Mahomet Jan, a Persian, who composed a poem on the
country; but the difficulties of the road appear to have impressed his
mind rather more than the beauties of the scenery. He compares the
sharpness of the passes to “the swords of the Feringees,” and their
tortuous ascents to “the curls of a blackamoor’s hair!”

In 1657, Shah Jehan, being deposed by his son Aurungzib, was confined
in the Fort of Agra for life; and in the year 1664 the new emperor also
paid a visit to his Cashmerian dominions. Of this magnificent
expedition, M. Bernier, the monarch’s state physician, gives an amusing
and detailed description, purporting to be

“A relation of a voyage made in the year 1664, when the Great Mogul,
Aureng-Zebe, went with his army from, Dehly to Lahor, from Lahor to
Bember, and from thence to that small kingdom of Kachemere, or
Cassimere, called by the Mogols the Paradise of the Indies, concerning
which the author affirms that he hath a particular history of it, in
the Persian tongue.”

“The weighty occasion and cause of this voyage of the Emperor’s,
together with an account of the state and posture of his army, and some
curious particulars observable in voyages of the Indies,” are thus
given by M. Bernier:—“Since that Aureng-Zebe began to find himself in
better health, it hath been constantly reported that he would make a
voyage to Kachemere, to be out of the way of the approaching summer
heats, though the more intelligent sort of men would hardly be
persuaded, that as long as he kept his father, Chah-Jean (Shah Jehan),
prisoner in the Fort of Agra, he would think it safe to be at such a
distance. Yet, notwithstanding, we have found that reason of State hath
given place to that of health, or rather, to the intrigues of
Rauchenara Begum, who was wild to breathe a more free air than that of
the Seraglio, and to have her turn in showing herself to a gallant and
magnificent army, as her sister had formerly done during the reign of
Chah-Jean.”

The Emperor appears to have made preparations on this occasion for a
voyage of a year and a half.

He had with him, not only thirty-five thousand horse, or thereabouts,
and ten thousand foot, but also “both his artilleries, the great or
heavy, and the small or lighter.

For the carriage of the Emperor’s baggage and stores, no less than
30,000 coolies were required, although, for fear of starving that
little kingdom of Kachemere,” he only carried with him the least number
of ladies and cavaliers he could manage, and as few elephants and mules
as would suffice for the convenience of the former.

Crossing the Peer Punjal, some of the ladies of the Seraglio
unfortunately paid the penalty of their too ardent desires to show
themselves off to “a gallant and magnificent army,” for “one of the
elephants fell back upon him that was next, and he upon the next, and
so on to the fifteenth, so that they did all tumble to the bottom of
the precipice. It was the good fortune of those poor women, however,
that there were but three or four of them killed; but the fifteen
elephants remained upon the place.” The historian rather ungallantly
adds, “When these bulky masses do once fall under those vast burdens
they never rise again, though the way be ever so fair.”

On reaching the summit of the pass after this accident, the expedition
appears to have encountered more misfortunes, for “there blew a wind so
cold that all people shook and ran away, especially the silly Indians,
who never had seen ice or snow, or felt such cold.”

Aurungzib appears to have remained three months in the valley on this
occasion.

After his death there is no mention of his successors having visited
Cashmere, and the local governors became in consequence, in common with
those of other provinces of the tottering Mogul throne, little short of
independent rulers. Under the tender mercies of most of these, the
unfortunate Cashmeeries appear to have fared but badly.

In 1745, however, a series of misfortunes from another source burst
forth upon the inhabitants of the happy valley. A dreadful famine first
broke out, during which it is said that slaves sold for four pice
(three half-pence) each. The famine produced its natural result, a
pestilence, which swept away many thousands of the people; an eclipse
also added to their terror, and storms of rain followed by floods
carried away all the bridges.

In the year 1752, the country passed from the possession of the Mogul
throne, and fell under the rule of the Dûranees, and during many years
was convulsed by a series of wars and rebellions, and subject to
numerous different governors. In A.D. 1801, Runjeet Singh began to come
into notice, and, having consolidated the nation of the Sikhs, had, in
the year 1813 become one of the recognised princes of India. In that
year Futteh Shah entered into a treaty with him for a subsidiary force
for the invasion of Cashmere. The price of this accommodation was fixed
at 80,000l. yearly; but, before the expiration of the second year, the
Lion of the Punjab, on pretence of the non-fulfilment of the treaty,
invaded the valley on his own account at the head of a considerable
army. He was repulsed, however, and forced to retreat to Lahore with
the loss of his entire baggage. In A.D. 1819, encouraged by recent
successes against Moultan, Runjeet Singh collected an army “as numerous
as ants and locusts,” and invaded the valley a second time, and being
successful, the country again fell under the sway of a Hindoo
Sovereign.

It, however, remained for some time afterwards in a disturbed state;
and for signal services against the rebellious frontier chiefs, who
were averse to Runjeet Singh’s rule, Gûlab Singh (the late Maharajah)
obtained possession of the territory of Jumoo, now included in the
kingdom of Cashmere.

Runjeet Singh, dying in 1839, was succeeded by his son and grandson,
successively, both of whom died shortly after their accession; and the
state of anarchy and confusion which ensued among the Sikh Sirdars was
terminated by Shere Singh being installed as Maharajah of Lahore.

Under his rule, in 1842, Gûlab Singh further brought himself into
notice by reducing the kingdom of little Thibet with the army under
Zorawur Singh, and on the termination of the Sikh Campaign of the
Sutlej—Duleep Singh being established on the throne of Lahore—he was
admitted, “in consideration of his good conduct,” to the privileges of
a separate treaty with the British Government.

The result of these privileges was, that he was shortly afterwards put
in possession, for “a consideration,” of the entire kingdom of
Cashmere.

As indemnification for the expenses of the Sikh Campaign, the British
Government had demanded from the Lahore State the sum of a crore and a
half of rupees, or 1,500,000l. The whole of this amount, however, was
not forthcoming, and it was agreed by Article 4 of the treaty of 9th
March, 1846, with the Maharajah Duleep Singh, that all the hill-country
between the rivers Indus and Beas, including the province of Cashmere,
should be ceded to the Honourable East India Company, in perpetual
sovereignty, as an equivalent for one million sterling.

Article 12 of the same treaty guaranteed to Gûlab Singh, in consequence
of his services to the Lahore State, its recognition of his
independence in such territories as might afterwards be agreed upon;
and on the 16th March, 1846, the British Government, by special treaty,
made over for ever, in independent possession to Maharajah Gûlab Singh
and the heirs male of his body, the greater part of the territories
previously mentioned in Article 4. In consideration of this transfer,
the Maharajah was to pay to the British Government, within the year,
the sum of seventy-five lakhs of rupees (750,000l.). To acknowledge the
supremacy of that Government, and, in token of such supremacy, to
present it annually the following tribute, viz.:—One horse, twelve
perfect shawl goats of approved breed (six male and six female), and
three pairs of Cashmere shawls.

Thus, “on the 16th day of March, in the year of our Lord 1846,
corresponding with the 17th day of Rubbeeoolawul, 1262, Hijree, was
done at Umritsur,” the treaty of ten articles, by which Gûlab Singh was
raised to the rank and dignity of an independent ruler.

For seventy-five lakhs of rupees the unfortunate Cashmeeries were
handed over to the tender mercies of “the most thorough ruffian that
ever was created—a villain from a kingdom down to a half-penny,” and
the “Paradise of the Indies,” after remaining rather less than a week a
British possession, was relinquished by England for ever.



                            THE END.







NOTES


[1] Vide Appendix A.

[2] ROADS—I. There are four authorized routes for European visitors to
Cashmere.

First. The principal road from the plains by Bimbhur and Rajâoree. This
road over the “Peer Punjal” range is not open until May, and is closed
by snow at the beginning of November: it is the old imperial route, and
the stages are marked by the remains of serais.

[3] A hill conveyance something similar to a hammock, suspended from a
pole, with straps for the feet and back, and carried by two bearers.

[4] M. Jacquemont, in his “Letters from Kashmir and Thibet,” carried
away no doubt by the ardour of Botanical research, mentions having made
a similar discovery, in the following glowing terms:—“The mountains
here produce rhubarb; celestial happiness!”

[5] The Pass of the Peer Punjal is 13,000 feet above the level of the
sea; the highest peak of the range being 15,000.

[6] Supposed to designate “The City of the Sun;” Sûrya meaning in
Sanscrit “the Sun,” and Nugger “a City.”

[7] Cashmere seems to have been regarded for many ages merely as a
source of wealth to its absentee lords or present governors, and to
have suffered more than ever, since falling under the dominion of
Hindoo rulers.

Of the first of this dynasty, who subdued and took possession of the
valley in the year 1819, Vigne remarks, in his Travels, “Runjeet Singh
assuredly well knew that the greater the prosperity of Kashmīr, the
stronger would be the inducement to invasion by the East India Company.
‘Après moi le déluge’ has been his motto, and its ruin has been
accelerated not less by his rapacity than by his political jealousy,
which suggested to him at any cost the merciless removal of its wealth
and the reckless havoc he has made in its resources.”

[8] The Tukt-i-Suliman, an old Hindoo temple, the throne of Solomon the
magnificent, the prophet, the mighty magician, whom all pious
Mussulmans believe to have been carried through the air on a throne
supported by Dives or Afrites, whom the Almighty had made subservient
to His will.—Vigne. The summit stands 1,000 feet above the level of the
plain, and the date of its erection is believed to be 220 B.C. Vide
Appendix A.

[9] “There is no God but God;” “In the name of God.”

[10] This was written without being aware that the native name of
Mutton is a corruption of Martund, by which name the temple is also
designated.

The meaning of Martund being in Sanscrit “the Sun,” additional grounds
have thus been furnished for determining the origin of the ruin. Vide
Appendix A.

[11] On this subject a good deal of difference of opinion seems to
exist, and from Moore’s descriptions of the furniture of his
terrestrial paradise, which have added so much to the fame of the
valley, it appears probable that his “muse,” thinking it useless to
search abroad for materials which existed in abundance at home,
supplied him with what he supposed to be Eastern celestial creations,
entirely from his native shores. Vigne, however, says, “I do not think
that the beauty of the Kashmirian women has been overrated. They are,
of course, wholly deficient in the graces and fascinations derivable
from cultivation and accomplishment; but for mere uneducated eyes, I
know of none that surpass those of Kashmir.” On the other hand, M.
Jacquemont, who found “celestial happiness” in a plant of rhubarb, is
unable to discover any beauty whatever in the Cashmerian ladies, and
has no patience with his neighbour’s little flights of fancy in
depicting their perfections. “Moore,” he writes, in his “Letters from
India,” “is a perfumer, and a liar to boot. Know that I have never seen
anywhere such hideous witches as in Cashmere. The female race is
remarkably ugly.” Instead of adding to such conflicting evidence, I
have endeavoured to subpœna a credible witness to speak for herself;
and the right of private judgment being thus reserved to the reader,
Gûlabie will no doubt be charitably dealt with, and will find her
proper position somewhere within the limits of a “hideous witch” and a
“celestial being.”

[12] This place is mentioned in the “Tûzûk Jehangeery,” or “Precepts of
Jehangeer,” in a way which shows that the Conqueror of the World had
not included himself among his victories.

The name appears on a Persian inscription as Wurnagh, but is called by
the natives Vernagh, and is mentioned by Jehangeer in his journal as
Tirnagh:—

“The source of the river Bhet (Jhelum) ((The Jhelum is called in
Cashmere, Behat—a contraction of the Sanscrit Vedasta, which the Greeks
slightly altered to Hydaspes.))  lies in a fountain in Cashmeer, named
Tirnagh, which, in the language, of Hindostan, signifies a
snake—probably some large snake had been seen there. During the
lifetime of my father (Akbar) I went twice to this fountain, which is
about twenty kos from the city of Cashmere. Its form is octagonal, and
the sides of it are about twenty yards in length.

“I accompanied my father to this spot during the season of flowers. In
some places the beds of saffron-flowers extend to a kos. Their
appearance is best at a distance, and when they are plucked they emit a
strong smell. My attendants were all seized with a headache, and though
I was myself at the time intoxicated with liquor, I felt also my head
affected. I inquired of the brutal Cashmeerians who were employed in
plucking them, what was their condition, and they replied that they
never had a headache in their lifetime.”

[13] The title of Noor-ûl-deen is also mentioned by Jehangeer in his
Journal from Lahore to Cabul, and its origin is thus accounted for in
his own words:

   “Now that I had become a king, it occurred to me that I ought to
    change my name, which was liable to be confounded with that of the
    Cæsars, of Rome.

   “The Secret Inspirer of thoughts suggested to me that, as the
    business of kings is the conquest of the world, I ought to assume
    the name of Jehangeer, or Conqueror of the World; and that as my
    accession to the throne had taken place, about sunrise, I ought
    therefore to take the title of Noor-ûl-deen, or the Light of
    Religion. I had heard during the time of my youth from several
    learned Hindoos, that after the expiration of the reign of Akbar,
    the throne would be filled by a kin, named Noor-ûl-deen. This
    circumstance made an impression on me, and I therefore assumed the
    name and title of Jehangeer Badshah.”

[14] These ruins appear to be in the greatest dilapidation of any in
the valley. The date of their erection is believed to be A.D. 852.

[15] See Appendix A.

[16] Vide Appendix A.

[17] These monuments would appear to be of the kind designated
Chod-tens and Dung-tens, which have been thus described:—“In the
monuments which are dedicated to the celestial Buddha, the invisible
being who pervades all space, no deposit was made; but the Divine
Spirit, who was light, was supposed to occupy the interim. Such are the
numerous Chod-tens in Tibet dedicated to the celestial Buddha, in
contradistinction to the Dung-tens, which are built in honour of the
mortal Buddhas, and which ought to contain some portion of their
relies, real or supposed. The first means an offering to the Deity, the
latter a bone or relic receptacle. In the Sanscrit these are termed
Chaitya and Dagoba.”—Cunningham.

[18] This appears to have been one of the Dagobas or bone-holders,
which are erected either over the corse of a Lama or the ashes of some
person of consequence. “The tribute of respect is paid in Tibet to the
manes of the dead in various ways. It is the custom to preserve entire
the mortal remains of the sovereign Lamas only. As soon as life has
left the body of a Lama, it is placed upright, sitting in an attitude
of devotion, his legs being folded before him, with the instep resting
on each thigh, and the sides of the feet turned upwards. The right hand
is rested with its back upon the thigh, with the thumb bent across the
palm. The left arm is bent and held close to the body, the hand being
open and the thumb touching the point of the shoulder. This is the
attitude of abstracted meditation.

“The bodies of inferior Lamas are usually burnt, and their ashes
preserved with the greatest care, and the monuments in which they are
contained are ever after looked upon as sacred, and visited with
religious awe.”—Turner.

[19] جو خُدا كريگا سو كويِ نہين كريگا‎

[20] “Tibet may be considered the head-quarters of Buddhism in the
present age, and immense volumes are still to be found in that country
(faithful translations of the Sanskrit text), which refer to the
manners, customs, opinions, knowledge, ignorance, superstition, hopes
and fears of a great part of Asia, especially of India in former
ages.”—Csoma de Kőrös, Preface to Tibetan Grammar.

[21] These stones would appear to be peculiar to Thibet, although the
sentence inscribed upon them has been occasionally discovered
elsewhere. Mention of it is thus made in the Journal of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal:—“On the main road from the Valley of Nipal to Tibet
stands a diminutive stone, ‘Chaitya.’ Upon this is inscribed a variety
of texts from the Buddha Scriptures, and amongst others the celebrated
Mantra, or charmed sentence of Tibet. The system of letters called
Lantzá in Tibet, and there considered foreign and Indian, though
nowhere extant in the Plains of India, is the common vehicle of
Sanscrit language among the Buddhists of Nipal Proper, by whom it is
denominated Ranjá, in Devanagri रंजा.

“Ranjá, therefore, and not, according to a barbarian metamorphosis,
Lántzá, it should be called by us, and by way of further and clearer
distinction, the Nipalese variety of Devánágrí. Obviously deducible as
this form is from the Indian standard, it is interesting to observe it
in practical collocation with the ordinary Thibetan form, and when it
is considered that Lántzá or Ranjá is the common extant vehicle of
those original Sanscrit works of which the Thibetan books are
translations, the interest of an inscription traced on one slab in both
characters cannot but be allowed to be considerable. The habit of
promulgation of the doctrines of their faith by inscriptions patent on
the face of religious edifices, stones, &c., is peculiar to the
Buddhists of Thibet. The Mantrá is also quite unknown to the Buddhists
of Ceylon and the Eastern peninsula, and forms the peculiar feature of
Thibetan Buddhism.”

[22] This was the only explanation of the mounds of inscribed stones
which I was able to obtain from a native source; and some foundation
for the story may be traced in the legend—which will be found in
Appendix B—upon which M. Klaproth has founded the only explanation of
the mystic inscription, which I have been as yet able to discover.

By the Lamas themselves I never heard these mounds alluded to otherwise
than by the words “Mani panee.” Cunningham, however, who had ample
opportunity of ascertaining their meaning and origin, terms them
“Manís” (in another form of spelling, “Munees”), and thus describes
them:—“The Maní—a word naturalized from the Sanscrit—is a stone dyke,
from four to five feet high, and from six to twelve in breadth; length
from ten or twenty feet to half a mile The surface of the Maní is
always covered with inscribed slabs; these are votive offerings from
all classes of people for the attainment of some particular object.
Does a childless man wish for a son, or a merchant about to travel hope
for a safe return; each goes to a Lama and purchases a slate, which he
deposits carefully on the village ‘Maní,’ and returns to his home in
full confidence that his prayers will be heard.”

[23] This was in all probability intended to represent the form of the
lotus. Vide Appendix B.

[24] Of this custom Turner remarks, alluding to Thibet Proper:—“Here we
find a practice at once different from the modes of Europe, and
opposite to those of Asia. That of one female associating her fate and
fortune with all the brothers of a family, without any restriction of
age or numbers. The choice of a wife is the privilege of the elder
brother; and singular as it may seem, a Thibetan wife is as jealous of
her connubial rites as ever the despot of an Indian Zenana is of the
favours of his imprisoned fair.”

[25] “As the inscription of course begins at opposite ends on each
side, the Thibetans are careful in passing that they do not trace the
words backwards.”—Turner.

[26] This is Mount “Everest,” which has been called, the King of the
South. The King of the North, “Nunga Purbut,” is 26,629 feet above the
level of the sea.

[27] Vide illustration, Hemis Monastery.

[28] The only information I here again received was “Ûm mani panee!”
The wheel consisted of a roll of the thinnest paper, six inches in
diameter, and five and a half in width, closely printed throughout with
the eternally recurring words, which all appeared so ready to pronounce
and none seemed able to explain. The roll was sixty yards long, and was
composed of a succession of strips, one foot nine inches in length, and
all joined together. The whole was inclosed in a coarse canvas cover,
open at both ends, and marked with what was no doubt the official seal
of the particular society for the diffusion of ignorance at Lassa, from
which it had originally emanated. Each of the strips contained the
mystic sentence, one hundred and seventy times, so that I was thus at
once put into possession of all the valuable intelligence to be derived
from “Ûm mani panee,” repeated between seventeen and eighteen thousand
times. Vide Appendix B.

[29] The origin of this divinity is probably derived from the legend of
Khoutoukhtou, which will be found in Appendix B.

[30] The most remarkable of these were “Ser” and “Mer,” otherwise
called “Nanoo” and “Kanoo;” respectively 23,407 and 23,264 feet above
the level of the sea.

[31] The true version of the story appears to be that Gûlab Singh had
quarrelled with the Rajah of Cashmere, his rightful master, and entered
into the service of the Rajah of Kushtwar. After about three years,
hearing that Runjeet Singh was preparing an expedition against
Cashmere, he went to him and offered his services. Being accepted, he
was successful against his old enemy, and took possession of the
country for Runjeet Singh; after which he wrote to the Rajah of
Kushtwar, falsely telling him that the Maharajah was going to send a
force against him also. The Rajah and his people prepared for
resistance, and Gûlab Singh then forged a paper containing an
invitation from the chief men in the army of Kushtwar to the Maharajah,
encouraging him to come forward and invade the country.

This paper Gûlab then forwarded to the Rajah himself, with a note, in
which he told him that it was folly to talk of resistance when the
chief men of his country were opposed to him. The Rajah, who had been
in possession of Kushtwar for twenty-seven years, was completely
deceived, and repaired, by invitation, with only a few followers to
Gûlab’s camp. Here he was kept for three months upon an allowance of
10l. a-day, which was afterwards reduced to 10s., and Gûlab Singh in
the meantime took possession of Kushtwar without opposition.

[32] The value which a Kashmirian sets upon his Kangrí may be known by
the following distich:—

           “Oh Kangrí! Oh Kangrí!
            You are the gift of Houris and Fairies;
            When I take you under my arm
            You drive away fear from my heart.”

                                                —Vigne.

[33] “Won’t the old bearers get something, your honour?”

[34] According to M. Voysey, in his Asiatic Researches, “A single
flower in the screen contains a hundred stones, each cut to the exact
shape necessary, and highly polished; and, although everything is
finished like an ornament for a drawing-room chimney-piece, the general
effect produced is rather solemn and impressive than gaudy.

“In the minute beauties of execution, the flowers are by no means equal
to those on tables and other small works in Pietra dura at Florence. It
is the taste displayed in outline and application of this ornament,
combined with the lightness and simplicity of the building, which gives
it an advantage so prodigious over the gloomy portals of the chapel of
the Medici. The graceful flow, the harmonious colours, combined with
the mild lustre of the marble on which the ornamentation is displayed,
form the peculiar charm of the building, and distinguish it from any
other in the world. The materials are Lapis Lazuli, Jasper, Heliotrope
or blood stone, Chalcedony, and other agates, Cornelian, Jade, &c.”

[35] A coin of the value of thirty-two shillings.

[36] Hardy’s “Eastern Monachisms.”

[37] Csoma de Kőrös.

[38] Vide page 202.

[39] Muir’s “Life of Mahomet.”

[40] M. Dietrici.

[41] Padmà pâni, fils céleste du Bouddha divin du monde actuel, est,
dans cette qualité, entré en fonction depuis la mort du Bouddha
terrestre Sakya mouni, comme son remplaçant, chargé d’être après lui le
protecteur constant, le gardien et le propagateur de la foi bouddhique
renouvelée par Sakya. C’est pour cette raison qu’il ne se borne pas à
une apparition unique comme les Bouddhas, mais qu’il se soumet presque
sans interruption à une série de naissances qui dureront jusqu’à
l’avénement de Maitreya, le futur Bouddha.

On croit aussi qu’il est incarné dans la personne du “Dalai Lama,” et
qu’il paraîtra en qualité de Bouddha, le millième de la période
actuelle du monde.

Le Tibet est sa terra de prédilection; il est le père de ses habitants,
et la formule célèbre: Om mani padmè hom, est un de ses
bienfaits.—Rélation des Royaumes Bouddhiques, par Chy Fa Hian, traduit
par M. Remusat.

[42] Le mot Khoubilkhan, en Mongol, désigne l’incarnation d’une âme
supérieure.

[43] Khoutoukhtou, en Mongol, signifie “Un Saint Maître.”

[44] Le plus petit “Kalpa” est de seize millions huit cent mille ans,
et le grand “Kalpa” est d’un milliard trois cents quarante-quatre
millions d’années.

[45] Je ne l’ai encore trouvée cette phrase dans aucun ouvrage chinois
ou japonais, et notre savant collègue M. Bournouf, m’a dit aussi qu’il
ne l’a jamais rencontrée dans les livres palis, birmans et siamois.

[46] اُم مانِپانِي‎

[47] Amongst these were sheets of gilt leather, stamped with the black
eagle of the Russian armorial; talents of gold and silver, bags of
genuine musk, narrow cloths of woollen the manufacture of Thibet, and
silks of China.






*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DIARY OF A PEDESTRIAN IN CASHMERE AND THIBET ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.